《Her Possessive Alpha》


 Chapter 1: ONE

    Chapter 1: ONE


    Runaway mate 1


    ¡°Hello! Earth to Ava, hello!!!¡± Nicole didn¡¯t know what was going on with her friend today, they had


    just been served their meal, and she knew something was up when the usual food lover didn''t dig in


    the minute the waiter ced the tray in front of them.


    She snapped her fingers multiple times in her face to call her attention, but Ava wasn¡¯t listening,


    neither is she focused on anything Nicole is saying, all her concentration was ced on the young man


    who just walked into the restaurant: her mate; and yes, she¡¯s meeting him for the first time.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes followed in the direction Ava was looking, she found it strange that her friend¡¯s eyes


    had been pinned in that direction for a good number of minutes and she wondered what was up. When


    she saw who Ava was looking at, she understood exactly what was happening. It¡¯s Ava¡¯s 18th birthday


    of course, and Ava is experiencing the mate bond. Thisndmark is usuallymon for she-wolves to


    meet their mate, that¡¯s why Ava¡¯s eyes had been glued on that man for so long, and his eyes had been


    glued on hers too.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t have been happier for her friend, everyone was worried she wouldn¡¯t meet her


    mate on time, but now here he was; she would have the chance to reject him before the joining


    ceremony and then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her mate anymore when she is introduced as the


    new Luna of the moonlight pack, with Alpha Ray, her betrothed standing by her side.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Nicole threw the question at her friend, but Ava still wasn¡¯t listening,


    she might have been better off talking to a mannequin.


    **********


    The mate bond, Ava always knew she''d experience it one day, the very day she''d find her mate,


    but she never expected that day to be so close, she never expected that day would be today, she''d


    always thought that when the day came, she would be prepared for it; for rejecting her mate but she


    clearly wasn''t, not with the shock that burst right through her the moment she saw Lucas. That very


    moment he stopped in his steps as they both began to experience the most powerful force; the only


    attraction in the world that can never be felt for a different person besides your fated, the only feeling


    greater than love itself; and he felt it too. She''d read in the past that no matter who you ended up with


    as a wolf, the attraction that overflows in your heart due to that powerful mate bond lives within you


    forever.


    And as she saw him for the first time he walked into that restaurant in Bandera, the small town


    she¡¯d visited, their eyes collided into each other''s suddenly and none of them could look away from


    each other for even a split second, even from the distance between them, she could see his face and


    observe his handsome features clearly as he was standing across the room watching her too. It


    suddenly felt as if everyone and everything surrounding them had disappeared, and it was just the two


    of them there imprinting on each other for the first time. In the normal werewolf world, meeting your true


    mate for the first time, the one the moon goddess has paired you with, was a good thing and something


    worth celebrating, because from that moment onward, your life would never remain the same as you


    would no longer live as one person, but as the other half of a romantic union formed from high above, a


    perfect union destined by the moon goddess herself. But for someone like Ava Maynard, the future


    Luna of the moonlight pack, who had been groomed her whole life to be with someone else, someone


    who wasn''t her true mate, the Alpha of the moonlight pack Ray, meeting her mate was not something


    to be happy about.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®We have to do something,¡¯ her wolf La called out from within her, and that¡¯s when Nicole¡¯s


    words started sinking in.


    ¡°Hello!!!¡± Nicole called out.


    Ava suddenly jolted up from the chair, what should she do now? She wondered, why did going to


    reject her mate seem so difficult? Why was she feeling this sudden attraction for him? Was this


    supposed to happen?


    ¡®Ava, you have to do something now!¡¯ La repeated, she could tell by her shaky voice that the


    mate bond made her wolf ufortable too.


    An idea then dropped into her mind; not a very clever one, but worth trying. This was going to be


    one of the hardest things to do; running away from your mate was like a piece of metal trying to pull


    away from the ma it clung to, or running away from the warmth that shielded and protected you to


    face the death cold winter. It would be painful, almost impossible in fact, and somewhat hopeless


    because she knew that at some point, she''d cross paths with him again; the mate bond always made


    sure of that. Oh well..., she would cross that bridge when she got there, but for now she had to get


    away.


    She grabbed Nicole¡¯s hand much to her horror.


    ¡°What do you need me for?¡± She asked Ava vexingly, and a bit scared of whatever was going on in


    that head of hers.


    ¡°Let''s get out of here,¡± Ava begged.


    Upon seeing that Lucas started striding towards them, Ava didn¡¯t think twice about it. She pulled


    Nicole up from the chair to stand and started running in the opposite direction, everyone in the


    restaurant stared at the crazydy running and grabbing her friend¡¯s hand in hers but she didn¡¯t care,


    she had a bigger problem walking towards her, and she needed to get away from him, from all this; no,


    she wasn¡¯t supposed to be feeling this way, she couldn¡¯t reject him feeling like this.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± Nicole was already beginning to lose her temper, and then she stopped


    and yanked her hand away from Ava¡¯s.


    ¡°You''re not supposed to be going this way, have you forgotten what you''re supposed to do when


    you see him?¡±


    Ava knows very well what she''s supposed to do, but she never expected it to be today, she never


    thought she¡¯d be this unprepared, and she certainly wasn¡¯t ready to reject her mate now.

 Chapter 2: TWO

    Chapter 2: TWO


    Runaway mate 2


    Ava knows very well what she''s supposed to do, but she never expected it to be today, she never


    thought she¡¯d be this unprepared, and she certainly wasn¡¯t ready to reject her mate now.


    She saw that Lucas was almost close to them; he had paused for a bit when he saw her running


    away.


    ¡°Let''s just go, please we''ll talk about this outside,¡± Ava persuaded. She didn¡¯t wait for Nicole to


    respond, instead she turned around, her eyes searching and looking for another way to exit therge


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    restaurant.


    ¡°Even if you want to leave, where will you pass? There¡¯s only one exit and he¡¯s in the way of it you


    know, you''ll still bump into him.¡±


    Just then Ava¡¯s eyes caught the waiter who had disappeared into the door behind the marbled


    counter, she grabbed Nicole¡¯s hand again and started in that direction. Entering the kitchen, she saw


    the waiter giving an order to the chef.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be here ma¡¯am, this area is restricted to staff only,¡± the cook turned to her


    with a frown.


    ¡°We are really sorry,¡± Ava muttered. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency,¡± not even waiting to hear a response, she


    pushed away the waiter blocking her way and rushed out through the kitchen door that led to the back


    exit, she had to leave this ce as fast as possible.


    Both friends ran out of the restaurant and into Nicole¡¯s car that was parked at the front, she sat in


    front at the passenger¡¯s seat beside Nicole.


    ¡°Drive!¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously going to run away from him? Is that what a Luna does? Running away from


    what she¡¯s supposed to do???¡± Nicole snared.


    Those words sent daggers into Ava¡¯s heart, pricking her guilt. She knew the right thing to do but


    she chose to ignore it instead; she knew she was ignoring her responsibility by running away and


    worse, she was doing it in front of a witness, her best friend. But she didn''t have much of a choice; this


    was too much for her, too unexpected, she needed some time and space to process all this.


    Lucas had juste out of the restaurant; his eyes were looking around and Ava knew it wouldn''t


    take long before he found them in this car.


    ¡°I beg you in the name of the moon goddess,¡± Ava put her two hands together to show her


    desperation to Nicole. ¡°Please, just take me away from here.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think you know what you''re doing Ava.¡±


    Ava wanted to slump in frustration, why did Nicole have to be like this? Why did this friend of hers


    have to be so difficult at times?


    Nicole then started the car and began to reverse much to her relief, from the car window, she


    looked at her mate whose eyes where still searching, he had spotted her in the car at that moment and


    their eyes met again, before Nicole drove her out of the scene, she never turned her eyes away from


    his, not until hepletely faded out of sight.


    **********


    ¡°You owe me one!¡± Nicole snapped as she drove away.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Ava could breathe now, she didn¡¯t know what would have happened if she


    had to look at that handsome devil right in the eye and watch his heart shatter into pieces. Why would


    the moon goddess have to mate her with someone so attractive? Did the goddess not consider that


    she had duties to fulfill? And those duties involved rejecting her mate?


    Just then, Nicole received a phone call.


    She was still deep in her thoughts when Nicole snapped her out of it.


    ¡°Jiro just called me now, he wants me to pick up some things for the party on the way, and sorry,


    you can¡¯t be there.¡±


    Jiro was Nicole¡¯s mate, she thought her friend lucky that she¡¯d been mated to someone from within


    the pack, it would have been much easier for Ava if the moon goddess mated her with a moonlighter.


    Whoever he was, he¡¯d understand that as the future Luna, she had duties to fulfill and he¡¯d respectfully


    ept her rejection and look for another mate. But with the man she saw today, she wasn¡¯t so sure.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Nicole snapped her fingers in her face again.


    ¡°Sorry, but why can¡¯t Ie? I mean its just a few hours to the party.¡±


    ¡°You know your Alpha; he doesn¡¯t want you to be there when we¡¯re nning anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Ughhh!¡± Ava hated all these surprises, sometimes she just wished Ray would let her n her


    birthday with him just once without any surprises, but no, he wouldn¡¯t hear of it.


    ¡°So, if I can¡¯t be there when you¡¯re shopping for supplies and I can¡¯t go home now either, where


    will I go?¡± She¡¯d gone out with Nicole today to while away time before the celebration in the midnight,


    and now that Nicole¡¯s services were needed, where would she go and how would she while away the


    remaining time?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry bun, but you know Ray, and you know he wouldn¡¯t be pleased to see you back at the


    house when it¡¯s not yet time. You can take a walk or something or let La y.¡±


    La howled within her; she always loved the idea ofing out to y.


    ¡°Fine, you can drop me off at the next bus stop.¡±


    ¡°Ok dear, I¡¯m really sorry about this.¡±


    ¡°No, its fine.¡± She just hoped that whatever surprise Ray had nned this year, she wouldn¡¯t hate it


    like she¡¯d hated the previous ones.


    Nicole drove until she reached the bus stop and parked.


    ¡°Are you sure you''ll be ok?¡± Nicole wanted rity. ¡°You know I can just call him and tell him I won¡¯t


    be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°No. I''ll find somewhere to spend the time, don''t worry about me,¡± Ava said.


    ¡°And what about him?¡±


    When she mentioned ¡°him,¡± Ava knew she was referring to the one she¡¯d just scampered away


    from, she shouldn¡¯t worry too much about that; the distance Nicole had driven them was so far away


    from the restaurant, he¡¯d be crazy if he thought of following them here, she should be safe from him for


    now; or so she thought.

 Chapter 3: THREE

    Chapter 3: THREE


    Drawl forest


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine Nicole, don¡¯t worry,¡± she responded before opening the car door. As she was about to


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nicole, can you promise me something before you go?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nicole feared what she was about to say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Ray, Ethan or anyone to know about what happened today. Can you keep it a


    secret?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? this isn''t something you should keep Ava, if you''re so ufortable about rejecting


    him yourself why not tell Ray? I''m sure he''ll agree to stand by you when¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I want to do it on my own, Ray didn''t need my help when he rejected his mate, I should be


    able to do the same, the only thing I need you to do now is not to tell him what happened, promise me


    you won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Nicole sighed defeatedly. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ava dropped off at the bus station before Nicole drove away, she was standing there before a taxi


    stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Going anywhere miss?¡± The driver asked after rolling down the windows.


    She thought of going somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t think of anywhere to go, so she shook her head


    and the driver sped off. She began to take a walk, and then her mind began to travel back to what had


    happened today. She didn¡¯t know how long she had walked nor the direction she walked until she


    realized that she was still in Bandera; Nicole had dropped her at the outskirts of Chester, the town they


    resided and she¡¯d unknowingly walked back to Bandera. She feared this town she met her mate but


    her heart wasn¡¯t too troubled because she knew it was still a far distance from the restaurant she¡¯d met


    him in.


    She stopped at a sign board and read what was written on it.


    ¡®DRAWL FOREST.¡¯


    She turned to her left and saw therge trees that marked the entrance of the forest, she then


    remembered something about letting Laing out to y. The forest would be much safer for her


    wolf, as she couldn¡¯t let a wolf run loose on the streets within the sight of humans.


    She walked in the direction where the arrow on the sign board pointed. Taking La for a run


    would be a good idea at this moment, she needed somewhere to process all that happened today, and


    La needed somewhere to y.


    She walked into the thick forest entrance, where the first batch of tall trees stood, she then took off


    all her clothes until she was dressed in nothing but her skin.


    ''Ok, La, time toe out now,'' she crouched down on all fours and then her bushy thick wolf fur


    with a furry tail at her butt started protruding from her human skin. Gradually, her legs and hands turned


    into four wolf feet with extremely sharp ws, her pointed canines grewrger recing her human


    teeth. Within less than a minute, she was now fully in her wolf form and La set off into the woods,


    running with great speed. When it came to running, she was nowhere as fast as La.


    As La yed, her mind went back to what she¡¯d been thinking about before. Ava had always


    heard stories of this strange attraction, but she''d never thought that it would be this tremendous, she''d


    never thought that it''d have such an effect on her, she''d never thought that it would make her almost


    want to curse herself for chickening out of the situation like that, but she had no choice. She wanted


    it.... No, the mate bond made her want it, and she just couldn''t bear the thought of abandoning the


    duties she had been prepared to do her whole life; to serve her people and be a Luna to an Alpha


    she was not attracted to.


    She remembered when she''d first asked this pending question to the one who raised her, Ray''s


    "But Luna Mitchell, how will I be joined to someone I don''t love? I''ve seen the other pack members


    with their true mates and how they''re doing pretty well with each other, what will happen if I end up with


    someone who is not my mate?"


    "Nothing my dear," Mitchell answered briskly. "As you can see, I am very happy with Ray''s father,


    and he''s not my true mate. At first, I thought that the leaders were punishing me by joining me with


    someone who I felt nothing for and making me reject the one I was fated to be with, butter I


    understood when I started feeling an attraction for Ray''s father. The attraction for Ray wille soon


    dear, just like it did with the other Luna''s before me, the two of you just have to spend more time with


    each other."


    She gave her a reassuring smile which seemed like she was trying to convince her to believe what


    she said.


    Ava took her word for what she said that day and tried spending more time with Ray, but it didn''t


    help. With Mitchell''s expression that day, something told Ava that there was more to what her Luna was


    saying, that there was something she didn''t want to say to her, but she''d brushed the thought aside, it


    was best not to keep bothering her if she''d told her all she needed to know. Up till today, a few years


    given her an answer, but yet her heart still wasn''t satisfied. It wanted more answers, and she knew that


    she could only find those answers when she found her true mate; the same mate she ran away from


    today. Upon realizing the distance La had taken her, she made her stop before she got lost, they


    were now in an open space surrounded sparsely by trees. She didn¡¯t know that so much time had


    passed since she entered this forest, she¡¯d spent hours thinking and La had been ying all the


    while, it would soon be time for the party, what a good way to while away the time she thought, she¡¯d


    soon be on her way back home but first she wanted her wolf to rest before continuing the journey.


    ''Good job girl,'' shemended La as she slumped on the cold forest ground to rest, her ankles


    ached a bit from running for such a long time and distance. Minutes of silence stretched and girl and


    wolfy there catching their breaths whilst enjoying the serenity the cool forest night had to offer and


    gazing at the moon that had juste out. As she was about to close her eyes, her ears twitched and


    then La observed that they weren''t alone.


    ''He''s here,'' she informed Ava.

 Chapter 4: FOUR

    Chapter 4: FOUR


    Burning desire


    ¡®Shit, so he''d followed us here;¡¯ she didn''t expect him to do that. This was one of the things Ava


    hated about being a werewolf; scents. You can never avoid your mate except he or she chooses to


    leave you alone   .... she rolled her eyes as she recalled one of the most important rules of the


    mate bond. She knew from the onset that he might just follow her; he wouldn''t have a hard time doing


    that since he could track her scent easily even if she ran to the ends of the world but she still ran


    anyways, hoping that he would give up on chasing her at some point and just leave her alone. She


    would admit that she felt a bit ttered that he went through such lengths to find her, and upon seeing


    that he was persistent having followed her all the way here, he at least deserved an introduction.


    She stood from the ground and walked up to him, not fully aware that she was back in her human


    form and was standingpletely naked in front of him. She could tell that his wolf had brought him


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    here as well, as he was also naked and in his human form; they both were. Of course, that was the


    only way he could have caught up with her; a human''s running legs would never catch up to a wolf''s.


    As she came close to him, she expected him to be angry at her for running away, she expected


    him to question what she did at the restaurant, but instead, all she saw in his eyes were burning desire,


    desire to be with her, the same desire that made her yearn for him too.


    "I''m Ava," she introduced herself curtly, trying to ignore the possessive aura that was washed


    across his features as his gazed lingered on her for long, not taking his eyes off her for a second, not


    saying anything but watching her skin glow ever so brightly beneath the moonlight, watching the cool


    night breeze that swept her blonde hair ever so swiftly, outlining the shape of her face, she was perfect


    for him. And he was perfect for her too, with his perfectly carved male body, his rich ck hair and his


    perfectly sculpted face which held his gazing blue eyes that he had refused to take off her up till now,


    his chiseled chest where tiny hairs sprung and where his rock hard abs were neatly arranged in three


    rows of two''s, her eyes went down below to his waist level and she took in the sight of his manhood,


    big and hard for her, she blushed as she quickly looked away from there, forcing her attention on the


    big snake tattoo boldly sketched on his arm even though she couldn''t get her mind off that cock. He


    truly was perfect, and the moon goddess had given him to her; but she couldn''t have him even if she


    wanted to.


    ''His name is Lucas,'' La, who''d beenmunicating with his wolf told her.


    "Lucas?" Ava asked him out loud to confirm what La had said, but he didn''t respond, whether


    he was caught up in the whole mate bond impact or he was angry at the fact that she ran away from


    him, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    "Mine," he finally growled beneath his teeth after a long period of silence stretched, ambling closer


    to her and ignoring her words; she knew he wanted to get straight to the point, to the real reason he''d


    followed her here; he''de to im his mate.


    **********


    You don''t belong to him Ava, time to contradict his im, time to reject him now; rejecting him is


    the right thing to do, it was one of the most important things you''ve been taught to do as the future


    Luna of the pack; you have to reject your true mate in order to assume your duties; that was the wise


    part of her speaking in her mind, but unfortunately, the foolish one in her had the louder voice tonight.


    And the foolish one in her told her to ignore the wise one. Don''t listen to her, the voice radiated so


    loudly she could almost hear it.


    Ava had always thought that when her mate came along that she would just jump right into the


    rejection stage and get it over with, Luna Mitchell made it sound so easy, but now she realized it wasn''t


    as easy as she thought it to be. She had two good reasons for this, number one reason was that she


    was now standing less than three feet apart from him, stark naked and still taking in the sight of each


    him, she could literally feel his breath on her face as he exhaled. The second reason was that this mate


    bond seemed to have cleared away every sense of reasoning in her; making the foolish Ava overpower


    the wiser Ava, who would''ve started running again the minute she saw him here. She did recall that


    Luna Mitchell had always warned that there could be situations where she would have to stay as far


    away as she could from her mate especially the first time they imprint on each other, saying that the


    mate bond was always at its strongest peak then and she might find it hard to reject him then. Well, as


    you can see, she''d tried. So, you can also see and understand why it wasn''t her fault when she did the


    next thing she did.


    As she stared at those mesmerizing blue eyes, all she wanted was the man standing in front of


    her, she didn''t know who he was, she''d never seen him in her life before, the only thing she knew was


    that she wanted him......, NO! no!!!...... the mate bond made her want him, and like she reasoned


    before, it wasn''t her fault because at this point, the mate bond only increased the volume of the foolish


    Ava''s voice to the maximum while it smoldered wise Ava''s voice away until she could barely hear her.


    Her whole naked body ached for him... NO!!.... the mate bond made her whole naked body ache for


    him. Oh goodness, where is La? Since wise Ava or Nicole weren''t around to help her anymore,


    La ought to be the next person here talking some sense into her, Ava tried to reach her, but she


    seems to be so engaged with his wolf she ignored her. So, you can see again that she tried everything,


    and there was nothing else she could do to stop what wasing next. This bond had her whole body


    in control, the way one controls a puppet with strings, trapping her up in its web and leaving her no


    choice but to dangle beneath its influence, taking over her entire body; so, you can see the next thing


    that happened wasn''t her doing it, it was that damned mate bond.

 Chapter 5: FIVE

    Chapter 5: FIVE


    Mine


    He reached his hand out to her and she knew what that meant, this is how Ray would reach out to


    her too on the day of the joining ceremony in front of the pack, and she''d be expected to ept his


    im ording to the tradition, then she''d be his Luna and be joined to him forever. The man


    standing in front of her offering his im was the one she was meant to reject so she could ept Ray,


    she ought to do it now, but why was she so finding it difficult? If she epted Lucas now, she knew


    there''d be no turning back. She was unsure of what to do at this point, her heart told her to ept him


    but her mind, which always told her to do the responsible thing had been shut down, it wasn¡¯t there to


    tell her what to do this time, all that was left to do was follow her heart, which bing-banged loudly for


    Lucas.


    She did the same thing every she wolf does the moment she sees her mate for the first time. She


    slowly melted to her knees in front of him, putting her hand in his, plummeting her head and submitting


    herselfpletely, it was a surrender, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. What are you doing?!!! Wise


    Ava''s voice bellowed; Ava could hear her faintly now but foolish Ava seemed to push her off a cliff


    because she couldn''t hear her anymore after that question.


    "Yours," was the only word that came out of Ava''s mouth, as she gave herself to him, to do as he


    pleased with her tonight. She knew that there would be consequences for this action of hers, but foolish


    Ava told her not to worry. I''ve got you covered, she told Ava confidently; if only she hadn''t listened to


    her and gone with wise Ava instead, but don''t me her, after all, it was all the mate bond''s fault.


    "Mine," he repeated as he leaned over and cupped her face with his two hands, lifting her chin up


    to face him and kissing her forehead with his lips. He had soft lips even though all other parts of his


    body were as hard as rock.


    "Rise," a gentlemand that came out of his mouth but had her swiftly obeying his words like a


    remote control; foolish Ava now hadplete control over her body, and it was all thanks to the mating


    bond.


    Now back on her feet, his hands still holding her face, he brought his lips closer to kiss her, and as


    their lips met, his enchanting kiss answered the very question that had her soul troubled right from the


    day she became aware that she was chosen to be the Luna, the very question Mitchell had failed to


    answer and convince her. Ava felt guilty; she didn''t belong to him and yet here she was making him


    think she did, she tried to see if she could hold onto the guilt in order to stop the kiss and tell him


    everything but foolish Ava beat her to it; flushing away the guiltpletely so her heart felt nothing and


    the kiss continued. His kisses were like wild fire, lighting her up and igniting her very soul at the same


    time. She wanted more of him then, and so she slid her tongue into his mouth and deepened the kiss.


    She came into this forest in the state of thirst, but he let her drink from his mouth generously,


    quenching all form of thirst in her until the only thing she became thirsty for was his body. He seemed


    to want the same thing too, but his desire was more of hunger than thirst, as he slid his arm around her


    body, touching every part of her as he continued kissing her; marking his territory and making her his.


    This has to stop! Wise Ava was back; we don''t know how she survived the fall but foolish Ava went


    on to deal with her again and that was thest Ava heard of her tonight. Without any form of restriction,


    she brought her arms to wrap around his neck and bring him closer to her as their tongues kept on


    dancing erratically with each other¡¯s, the two of them having great needs and knowing exactly what to


    do to satisfy them; he quenched her thirst while she satiated his hunger.


    He took her mouth violently, like he couldn''t get enough of it, he brought his hand down and


    rubbed at her hips, moving to her butt and gripping her ass cheeks so hard she almost squealed with


    her mouth still in his. He moved his hand again and brought it to nudge her thighs to open, when they


    did, his hand came down on her pussy with a few light swats before he started rubbing her clit gently,


    she moaned in exhration as his fingers worked magic inside of her, he groaned as he felt her


    wetness all over his fingers, it didn''t take long for her toe, as she''d already been feeling the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    quickening sensation in her the minute she saw him naked. She could tell that he loved it as he pushed


    his fingers deeper into her aroused clit, she was ovee with sheer ecstasy as she pulled away from


    his mouth. Throwing her head backwards and biting her lower lip with her eyes still closed, she was


    consumed by the intense desire for her mate and then she suddenly wasn''t aware of her surroundings


    anymore, it didn''t feel like they were in a cold forest, with nothing but trees surrounding them and the


    dim night light the moon above provided. No, it felt like they were in a different world their own, in


    another paradise, where only the two of them existed. But wait, there was something she was


    forgetting, what was it? She couldn¡¯t recall, Lucas had taken over her entire body, the mate bond had


    handed her over to him.


    He lowered his head, kissing his way down to her neck, her shoulders, her chest and then to her


    two perky breasts that couldn''t wait to wee him. He brought his tongue to her right breast, gently


    sucking on her pointed nipple, whilst kneading on the other like a ydough, every muscle in her


    tensed as he devoured her breasts with his mouth. She weaved her hand into his ck curls, pushing


    his face closer to her bosom like he wasn''t already close enough. He went on, his mouth flowing in the


    same rhythm as his fingers which he shoved in and out of her wet pussy; sucking her breasts with his


    mouth and fucking her clit with his fingers at the same time.


    He then brought his head up to kiss her again, and this kiss was even more delicious than thest,


    gripping her waist and hoisting her up with their mouths still fused, he lowered her in his arms until her


    backy against the cold forest ground covered in grass while hey on top of her, in between her legs,


    she could feel his hard masculine form on top of her body, she could feel his length brushing against


    her clit. He wanted all of her tonight, she wanted him too but there was something she became nervous


    about at that point; this was the first time of her being with a man; although when they started kissing at


    first it felt like the both of them had known each other intimately for long, but that feeling capsized the


    minute she became fully aware that he wanted to take her tonight; she didn''t know if she was ready but


    she couldn''t stop kissing him.


    Like he''d read her thoughts, his mouth left hers and he whispered solemnly into her ears, kissing


    her neck and cheek before hypnotizing her with his deep cold voice.

 Chapter 6: SIX

    Chapter 6: SIX


    imed


    "You''re pure, innocent. You don''t have another male''s scent on you; which means I''m your first.


    And do you know how that makes me feel? Do you know what that does to me precious?" He groaned


    subtly into her ear and brought his hands to massage her breast whilst kissing her cheek and her neck


    before he continued.


    "It only makes me want you more my precious, it turns me on and it only makes me want to do


    things to you that I''ve never done to another woman," then he brought his lips to hers again.


    Ava didn''t understand what he''d said by wanting to do things to her; but her curious mind did want


    to find out. She brought her arms to his back and pushed him closer to her body. Leaving her mouth


    and a hot trail of his kisses down her body, he brought his head in between her legs, and the thought of


    what he was about to do made her flush the minute she felt his wet tongue at the opening of her clit.


    Her clit was so sensitive and swollen, he started to lick and suck on her needy hungry pussy and she


    arched her back the moment she felt his tongue plunge deep into her. She brought her hand down to


    dig into his lush curls as he fucked her clit with his tongue, thrusting in and out while she moaned her


    way into another orgasm.


    She began to feel something much bigger nudging its way into her opening, she knew it wasn''t his


    tongue this time because his head was back up at the same level with hers, satiating her mouth with


    his greedy kisses and letting her taste her own wetness as he kissed her, the tip of his swollen cock


    already weing him into her greasy nub.


    Then his lips pulled from hers, once again he whispered something else into her ear in that sexy


    deep voice of his.


    "It''s your first time my precious, so I''ll go easy on you for tonight, but the next time, I won''t be so


    gentle," he mumbled with a shing smile that revealed his white canines. If she wasn''t all caught up


    and squirming in the pool of her own lustful desires for him, maybe she would have taken his words


    more seriously, but for now, all she wanted was to feel the full length of him inside her body, for now her


    mind had drifted elsewhere, while the part of her that craved him was at the forefront.


    The first thrust came slowly like he''d promised, but it didn''t lessen the jolting pain that shot through


    her body at all the minute he burst right through her hymen. She squealed out sharply, tears already


    forming in her eyes and making its way down her face. She tried pushing him off her but he had her


    pinned down beneath him, trapping her hands with his above her head and capturing her mouth in his


    to quieten her as he plunged into her further; to subdue her as he took her for the first time.


    "Shhh.....easy precious," he whispered as he tore his lips from hers, all she could see were those ice


    cold blue eyes and a slight smirk and when her body stilled a bit, then he groaned and pulled out


    before thrusting again more slowly and delicately this time, the thrusts that followed afterwards became


    less and less painful for her, until the air surrounding them was filled with nothing but the erotic


    pleasure their intimate moments started with, until she started enjoying the feeling of him fucking her


    right there on the cold forest ground, iming her.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There would be consequences for thister, she knew as he continued thrusting in and out of her


    until he came to an orgasm and copsed on the ground beside her panting. He pulled closer and


    cuddled her in his arms, her hand on his chest, she could feel his chest close enough to hear his heart


    beat against hers, he looked at him, he was gazing at the moon and the shining stars surrounding it,


    forming a pattern. She would deal with those consequencester, she thought to herself but for now,


    she''d relish in this delectable moment in the arms of her mate. But there was something important she


    was forgetting, what could it be? Oh well, she¡¯d try to remember itter, she thought.


    ¡°I am never letting you go my precious,¡± she¡¯d heard those words clearly but the sleep that filled


    her eyes didn¡¯t permit her to process what those words meant, she just let out a sigh and after a while,


    she drifted off to sleep in his arms.


    **********


    Ava woke up the next morning with a good feeling, a happy feeling that told her something good


    had happenedst night; something that she''d never experienced before, it should probably be thanks


    to the good dream she had. she''d never felt so happy in such a long time. She opened her eyes and it


    didn''t take long for her to notice that she didn''t wake up the way she usually did.


    The first thing she''d noticed was that she wasn''t in the room she shared with her betrothed Ray,


    she was in a much more smaller cozier room, and this room definitely wasn''t in the packhouse where


    she lived; she knew this because the room had a rustic feel to it, different from what she was used to


    as the walls here were madepletely out of wood, and unlike where she lived, she had a perfect


    view of the forest from outside the window, hearing the whistles of the wind and the morning birds


    chirp; she didn''t need anyone to tell her that this was a log cabin. She checked herself and saw that


    she was wearing a big white t-shirt, much bigger than her and definitely wasn''t hers but fit her well, it


    had a male scent on it, that awesome fragrance she couldn''t get enough ofst night; and that''s when it


    dawned on her that the good dream she hadst night wasn''t actually a dream but the reality, she


    gasped.

 Chapter 10: TEN

    Chapter 10: TEN


    Goose chase


    Lucas was already getting tired of the wild goose chase between him and his mate. Why did she


    keep running away from him? He wondered,st night she''d submitted herself willingly without any


    hesitation to him and then the next morning she was gone all of a sudden. She ran away; just like she


    did at the restaurant the first time they''d met. Why was she ying games with his mind? Did she think


    it was funny?


    He recalled their first night together, remembering how much he couldn¡¯t get enough of her body,


    her sweet innocence. After their intimate moment, he took her while she slept in his arms to his log


    cabin, one of the properties he owned in the forest that bordered near Chester and watched her sleep


    on his bed, he wanted more of her, but didn''t want to wake her up, no need to do that. They could


    always continue when she woke, in the meantime, he picked up his guitar and went to the firece, he


    began ying a song. He would sing it to her once she woke up and then he''d charm and fuck her


    again afterwards, he thought smilingly. But when he went back into the room, she''d disappeared. She


    was ying games with him again; he didn''t like it nor did he find whatever she thought she was doing


    funny. He''d spent the entire day searching for her to no avail. The trail of her scent stopped by the river


    bank, maybe she''d jumped into the river? She killed herself? He examined the area thoroughly but he


    didn''t seem to find a body anywhere. Then he noticed the dried-up mud puddle and his t-shirt he¡¯d


    worn on her whichy beside the puddle on the ground. He didn''t need anyone to tell him what she''d


    done. But why was she running away and hiding her scent from him? Didn''t she find him attractive?


    This was all too confusing for him as he remembered how he''d given up on the chase and returned to


    his pack house, a few towns away from Chester. Before all of this happened, he was on a short


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    vacation in one of his favorite houses, the log cabin in the forest that lined the outskirts of that town, he


    never knew he¡¯d meet his mate in that small town.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± his thoughts were interrupted by the moaning sounding from the blonde beneath


    him. One of his sluts, Vivian, still had his cock in her mouth. She was smiling up at him after seeing the


    good job she¡¯d done, his cum spilling out of her mouth andnding on her breasts. She knew she¡¯d be


    rewarded for making her mastere today.


    He let out a frown and forced her head back down on his cock again, grabbing a fistful of her hair


    and bobbing her head up and down vertically, just thinking about her made him hard again, Vivian was


    doing all she could but the blow job didn¡¯t seem to take his mind off his mate.


    ¡°Call Ria,¡± he ordered, picking up his ss of wine on the table and dunking it in one full gulp


    before returning it to the small stool by his side. ¡°I want to see a show.¡±


    The naked blonde got up from her knees, swinging her hips from side to side as she went away to


    call her other. The twodies entered the room shortly and Ria proceeded to take off her clothes and


    the rest of her flimsy underthings, stripping before him seductively as he watched. Maybe a good show


    from two of his favorites would help him take his mind off things, he¡¯d exhausted himself looking for her


    today, Ava, that was her name. His wolf, Erasmus who had beenmunicating with her wolf told him.


    It pained him that he couldn¡¯t find her and the pain from the disappointment still tugged at his chest, but


    now he was d that he had Ria and Vivian here to help him forget about all that had happened today.


    Even though it pained him that his mate for some strange reason didn¡¯t want him, he¡¯d never forced


    any woman to be with him, never, not when he had hungry sluts and beautiful women with genuine


    feelings lined up at his disposal; and he wouldn¡¯t start with her today. She could run to hell for all he


    cared now, he was done searching for her.

 Chapter 11: ELEVEN

    Chapter 11: ELEVEN


    Unfulfilled


    As soon as Ria took off all her clothes, Vivian cleared the empty bottles of wine on the table and


    sat Ria down on it, pulling her feet apart and spreading her legs, she dove her face between her thighs


    and started eating her pussy hungrily. Ria writhed on the table, moaning.


    Lucas nodded his head, good show but he still wasn¡¯t satisfied. Vivian turned for a second to look


    at her master, she noticed his face remained unchanged, this was unlike him; he¡¯d always loved seeing


    theme in each other¡¯s mouths, what was so different about today?


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Lucas asked her, pissed off when he noticed she turned away from Ria¡¯s


    pussy to watch her master¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she turned back again and continued eating Ria¡¯s pussy. Fucking Ria with her tongue and


    hoping Lucas woulde out of the bad mood he was in soon; she and her partner had never left their


    master unsatisfied before; it would be a shame if they did it today.


    The two partners then exchanged positions, with Vivian now seated on the table; legs spread apart


    with her partner in the middle. Ria wanted to level things up a notch, maybe it would help Lucas


    brighten up a bit; she started by kissing Vivian first, and Vivian wrapped her arms around her neck and


    pulled her closer to her body in response, their breasts pressed against each other¡¯s, Lucas watched


    as the twodies made out in front of him but still, nothing.


    Ria brought a finger down and gently explored the outer folds of her partner¡¯s pussy, circling round


    her clit before plunging it onto her. Vivian moaned and arched her back in response, stealing a nce


    at Lucas who¡¯s face still held no expression, she gave a small signal to Ria who knew what to do next.


    Ria lowered her head and Vivian arched her back further to spread her hips as wide as she could


    go so every depth of her can be explored by Ria¡¯s well-versed tongue. One moment, Ria¡¯s tongue


    probes deep and thenve across the whole surface the next. Shetches onto her partners clit and


    sucks hard for a few seconds to plunge deep inside again. Bothdies enjoyed the exhrating


    gestures, but the man behind them was not moved. Ria brought her fingers to take turns with her


    tongue when it exits and also to help spread wide the pink lips even more. Vivian was about toe¡ª


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    in any audible form. She could feel the rising in her core and her legs tremble slightly as her pussy


    starts to push back in the rhythmic pulse thates with an orgasm. While one hand was engaged


    with Vivian¡¯s pussy, Ria brought the other up to grab at her nipples, twisting them gently and bringing


    the orgasm closer, Vivian is only seconds away now.


    As the orgasm rolls over her, Ria pinches tight on her nipples, still firmly holding her ce in


    between Vivian¡¯s legs that want to mp together. A few shudders and she can feel her orgasm start to


    subside.


    His cock was already stiff, watching thesedies give their show, he would make sure to fuck the


    both of them with all the power and intent in him tonight, all the pent-up anger he had from not being


    able to find his mate, he would unleash on them today. He knew they could take it, Vivian and Ria were


    his two favorite sluts, the strongest; never a day did he fuck them that he wouldn¡¯t feel satisfied, they


    could take any form of pressure he gave, and that¡¯s why he loved them so much.


    ¡°On the table, both of you,¡± he gave themand and the twodies smiled at each other. Now


    the grand show was about to begin. They bent side-by-side, face down on the table, two butts facing


    Lucas, then they heard they sound of a zipper and belt loosening. He wanted to start with Ria first so


    he went behind her. Vivian noticing this decides to calm her master while he fucks her partner. She


    went behind him and massaged his shoulders, rubbing him in those sensitive areas but he didn¡¯t seem


    to be moved by her touches, all his attention was focused on the ass in front of him.


    ¡°Back to your position Vivian,¡± he ordered without raising his voice, and she wasted no time in


    doing so.


    He began rubbing Ria¡¯s ass, working his way down her thigh and back up, he saw that she was


    also wet too, but it wouldn¡¯tpare to Vivian, his fingers went deeper into her legs, teasing her sex


    and she let out a gasp.


    She was about to turn her head to say something to him, but he slid his finger inside her and the


    move sent thrills around her body from head to toe. Her eyes widened, a shallow breath which she


    gasped in delight. He slipped two more fingers inside of her, her juices covering his entire hand and he


    flicked, pushed and pulled them inside of her. If he was going to give her what he intended to tonight,


    then he thought to at least prepare her for what wasing. He continued to explore her inner walls as


    she gasped again and bit her lower lip, it was tempting to raise her head from the table, but master


    wouldn¡¯t approve of that.


    Letting out a guttural groan, he pushed her legs aside and slid his hardness in one deep long


    thrust. A throaty moan was heard as he pulled her ass closer to him, snaking his hand forward to cup


    her breast and tease her nipple. He began to pound her, Ria¡¯s eyes rolling and her breasts bouncing on


    impact. He cupped her ass trying to push himself deeper inside of her. She lost her grip and slumped


    over the table as he held her hips and pounded. He pounded, pounded, and continued pounding hard,


    rough, grabbing her hips hard wing at her skin. Ria tried to hold onto the table tighter, she had never


    seen this side of her master before, and Vivian could do nothing but watch and hope that Lucas gets


    satisfied off her partner, if not she¡¯d be the next one whimpering on the table like Ria already was. Ria


    tried to secure her hold as Lucas rammed into her, he was growling, asserting his power over her with


    every stroke, using her to fulfill his primal need, the one Ava denied him of. He didn¡¯t stop upon hearing


    her cries. Instead, the thrusts got harder, the hands digging deeper in her pale flesh as he came close


    to orgasm. He took onest big thrust pulling out before he filled her up with his milky hot cum spilling


    all over her ass. As he pulled out, Ria fell to her knees exhausted, sore and bruised.


    ¡°Vivian,¡± he didn¡¯t need to say anything more, she knew he wasn¡¯t done. Ria had never been


    enough, the both of them together could be enough for him but now she wasn¡¯t so sure about today;


    she gulped as she watched her other crawl to the chair to catch her breath while Lucas waited, stroking


    his heavy cock. As soon as Ria left, she took her position where Ria formerly was on the table before


    Lucas slid his cock into her.


    **********


    After the show, the twodies waited on their knees for Lucas to arrange his pants beforeing


    to appreciate them. He approached them starting with Vivian, holding her face in his and bringing her


    head up to kiss her on the forehead before doing the same with Ria.


    ¡°Well done, little ones.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Master,¡± the both of them chorused, hiding their true emotions, truly they got more than


    what they¡¯d bargained for today. If he noticed that he¡¯d been different with them today, he didn¡¯t act like


    it but instead returned to sit and gave them orders.


    ¡°You may be dismissed. Call Cian on your way out.¡±


    They both got up from their knees with difficulty like they¡¯d expected. As they picked up their


    clothes, Vivian made a mental note at the back of her mind to always stay far away whenever she


    noticed their master was not in the best of moods, offering him a blow job when he was like that was a


    bad idea, she realized. This strange mood of his was even worse than when he was in a bad mood


    even though he didn¡¯t disy any form of anger. The two limping sisters walked out of the room slowly,


    both holding onto each other for support as their vaginas had almost been torn today by Lucas¡¯s cock,


    thank God he came on time. Who knew a man¡¯s penis could be as sharp as a razor de? Not them,


    else, they would have stayed far away. They did not like this side of their master that made it very


    difficult for them to walk today at all.


    A few minutester, Cian, the beta of the Dawn pack and Lucas¡¯s right-hand man, entered his


    bedroom.


    ¡°You sent for me Alpha,¡± Cian bowed.


    He looked at Cian, acknowledging his greeting before proceeding to give his instructions.


    ¡°Tell Filip to get a guard to prepare my vehicle, I¡¯m going to look for her.¡±

 Chapter 12: TWELVE

    Chapter 12: TWELVE


    Morning fiasco


    ***THE DAY BEFORE THE JOINING CEREMONY***


    Ava was on her morning run with Ethan that day, this was one of their favorite activities together.


    Unfortunately, Ray never joined them on their runs either because he was always busy, or for the fact


    was just toozy for the exercise being the real reason, but it was a great way for she and Ethan to


    engage in conversations without Ray''s annoying interferences. Ethan had woken her up that morning


    for their normal routine, they''d put on their tracksuits and headed for the road.


    The both of them ran for about a mile away from their house before they stopped, panting to catch


    their breaths. After they did, they picked up the pace and decided to race along the way. "Last one to


    reach the gas station is a rotten wolf," Ethan teased. Ethan had his car parked at the gas station for


    repairs, so after their run he''d drive them home in it.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s on!¡± Ava said as she took on the challenge and they began their race. Ethan was running


    ahead of her by a smaller distance, he was obviously faster than her but she wouldn¡¯t let him win, no


    way would she be the rotten wolf this time around, she increased her pace and was already catching


    up before she stepped on a foot along the way and fell to the ground, spraining her ankle; it hurt like


    hell.


    ¡°Arrrgghhh!!!¡± She squirmed.


    ¡°Are you ok bunny?¡± Ethan asked, turning back as soon as she fell, he ran towards her and down


    at her with creased brows as he helped her sit up from the ground.


    ¡°Let me take a look at it,¡± he crouched down and tried touching the part where she injured,


    examining it with his hand, she flinched as he pressed on her sprained ankle.


    Ethan shook his head at her reaction.


    ¡°This doesn''t look too good. Hop on my back,¡± he dragged her up and bent over.


    ¡°I''ll get you to the gas station then from there we''ll get to the pack''s healer to see if she can apply


    something that''ll make the pain go away. Tomorrow is your joining ceremony dear; we can''t have our


    Luna limping like an old man without a walking stick on her introduction,¡± he said mimicking his old


    man-like expression.


    Ava smiled as she climbed his back with a bit of difficulty, maybe she would haveughed at his


    joke if she weren''t in so much pain at that moment.


    ¡°Sorry bunny,¡± he muttered in an effort to console her.


    He helped her up and lifted her on his back, Ethan was so strong, much stronger than Ray. Ava


    had always imagined that if she were given a chance to pick who would make a much better Alpha


    between Ethan and Ray, she would¡¯ve have picked Ethan. Not because she didn¡¯t like Ray, but


    because he wasn''t as strong as Ethan. It made Ava wonder sometimes why the Alpha couldn''t be


    chosen like the Luna was and the next in line always had to be the Alpha''s son. She loved Ray, but


    sometimes he showed too much weakness, too much for an Alpha, a perfect example is the fact that


    he gets so tired whenever the three of them exercise and now he refuses toe with them anymore.


    After positioning herself well on Ethan¡¯s back, they both continued their journey to the gas station.


    Ethan carried her on his back effortlessly, gripping her thighs by the sides while they continued their


    conversation, they were already about ten blocks away from the gas station when suddenly she


    perceived that familiar fragrance, that unmistakable scent, she tilted her head and spotted him from the


    side of Ethan¡¯s neck.


    **********


    This was not good, Ava thought, Lucas was standing in front of a parked Mercedes opposite the


    gas station, holding a mobile phone to his ear, at the first sight of her, he gave a look that didn¡¯t hide the


    fact that he was enraged by seeing she was being carried by another man. Her scent wasn¡¯t covered,


    and even though her face was hidden behind Ethan, he knew she was the one. He put the phone into


    his pocket and started striding towards them angrily, his expression simr to that of a fighter who¡¯d just


    entered into a boxing ring, walking towards his opponent, tightening his fists and getting ready to beat


    the bastards out of him, and worse, Ethan was still unaware of what was happening.


    ¡°Put me down Ethan,¡± Ava demanded softly behind him, Lucas looked like he wasing here to


    kill him.


    ¡°But we¡¯re almost there!¡± Ethan stopped and turned to face the blonde he carried on his back,


    oblivious to the fact that an angry Alpha was headed towards his way. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± He


    asked concernedly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, just put me down, now Ethan!¡± She yelled.


    ¡°Alright! Alright!! Sheesh!¡± He scoffed, wondering the reason for her sudden outburst.


    He put her down just in time before Lucas reached where the both of them were standing. Ava


    stepped forward defensively in front of her friend, he would have to go through her first if he wanted to


    touch Ethan. At that point, Lucas came within sight of him and it all began to make sense to Ethan of


    course, but he didn¡¯t say anything, not yet.


    Lucas stopped in front of Ava then, giving Ethan the most threatening re behind her, he didn¡¯t


    let out a word, his expression did all the talking.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± He scowled at Ethan, ¡°and why was he carrying you?¡± He wasted no time in asking.


    Not like she owed him any exnation but still, ¡°He¡¯s my best friend, his name is Ethan,¡± she


    responded, ignoring the other question.


    Lucas brushed off the details she gave like he couldn¡¯t care less and proceeded with the


    interrogation.


    ¡°If he¡¯s your best friend, then I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t mind telling him who your¡ª"


    ¡°Ethan dear, can you please give us a moment?¡± Ava quickly interrupted Lucas before he could


    utter another word. She definitely didn¡¯t want Ethan to know who Lucas was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my car,¡± Ethan informed her, returning Lucas¡¯s re. She muttered a silent ¡®thank you¡¯ to


    him after he gave her a face that said ¡®you owe me an exnation,¡¯ he then walked away towards the


    gas station to his car.


    At that point, she remembered what she said about those consequences that night and if


    ¡®repercussions¡¯ had a face, it definitely was staring at her right now. After Ethan was gone, she turned


    back to face Lucas.


    **********


    He wanted to rant about how he¡¯d been looking for her for about three days now, it was at the tip of


    his tongue but he decided to push the words aside, it¡¯s no useining about it since he¡¯d found


    her already and hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t run away from him again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if we didn¡¯t have a proper introduction the first time we met, my name is Lucas De¡¯ n,


    and I am the Alpha of the dawn pack.¡±


    So, he was an alpha, it didn¡¯t surprise Ava. It was rare for a non-alpha to possess such demanding


    presence.


    ¡°I am Ava Maynard, an omega of the moonlight pack, I am pleased to meet you, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine,¡± he lifted her right hand and pressed his lips against the back of her


    palm, kissing it subtly. Such sweet gesture from the gentleman he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I am happy that the moon goddess has blessed me with such a beautiful Luna,¡± he continued as


    he raised his head from her hand.


    She took her hand away from his. It started off well, why did he have to ruin things so soon? She


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had dreaded this moment, but knew it was inevitable.


    ¡°I am sorry Lucas, but I¡¯m afraid I cannot be your Luna.¡±

 Chapter 13: THIRTEEN

    Chapter 13: THIRTEEN


    The rejection


    Lucas tried to process the words that¡¯d juste out of her mouth, as if he didn¡¯t hear it correctly


    the first time. He was a stranger to rejection from any female, it showed in his expression but Ava made


    him know then that there¡¯s always a first time for everything.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He asked her, he must have probably heard it wrong the first time.


    She went on to exin the reason why.


    ¡°I am the future Luna of the moonlight pack Lucas, and I am to be joined with the Alpha who I am


    betrothed to tomorrow, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but you''re mated with the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°B-but that¡¯s impossible,¡± Lucas stuttered. ¡°You can¡¯t be betrothed to someone else. Everyone


    follows the matew; it is not one you can easily disobey.¡±


    ¡°Everyone except for the Lunas of my pack, we have disobeyed thew for quite a couple of


    decades now and we¡¯ve been good so far. Once again, I am so sorry but I''m already going to be


    someone else''s Luna. We follow the packws and not the one the moon goddess gives us.¡±


    She felt bad for telling him this, but at this point, there was nothing she could do. Her duty came


    first before anything she desired, Ray had already done his part, she ought to do hers as well.


    Lucas didn¡¯t know why, but just hearing the words ¡®someone else¡¯s Luna,¡¯ made it feel as if a


    dynamite had just exploded in his head. The next set of words that came out of his mouth were quick


    and unexpected but he let them out anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your packws; you belong with me Ava! You are mine! And I''ll be damned


    before I let anyone else have you!!!" He growled with boiling rage.


    Ava was taken aback by the way his temper quickly gathered up, staring at him with disbelieving


    eyes at what he¡¯d just said. It was the audacity for her, just who did he think he was standing there


    breathing out those words like an angry panther and acting like she belongs to him just because they


    were mates? No way would she let him, she didn¡¯t want things to go this way before, but he¡¯d pushed


    her too far with those words of his.


    Not batting an eye, she faced him squarely and let the wordse out like flowing water from a


    river.


    ¡°I, Ava Maynard, future Luna of the moonlight pack, reject you Lucas De¡¯ n as my mate.¡±


    There, she¡¯d said it. At least now he¡¯d know she was serious and he¡¯d finally leave her alone, she


    didn¡¯t want the rejection to go this way, she¡¯d tried to be rational, she¡¯d tried to be nice, but he asked for


    it; he should have just epted it when she told him nicely. But why did she feel so strange? Why did it


    feel as if she¡¯d just done something she wasn¡¯t supposed to? She looked at him then, looked at those


    handsome deep blue eyes of his and saw the pain she¡¯d caused him right through it. He didn¡¯t give her


    a response; it was like he was still trying to process the words she¡¯d said in his head over and over


    again.


    She brushed the small pity she felt for him aside, she was about to turn to leave but then his words


    stopped her.


    ¡°You epted my im Ava, you can¡¯t reject me until I allow it.¡±


    There was some truth to what he was saying, a wolf can never reject his/her mate after epting


    the im unless the other mate agrees to the rejection, stupid matews. She knew the truth but


    decided to ignore it. She didn¡¯t care whatever the matews said; she would never let him be her mate,


    whether he agreed to her decision or not. She would never agree to be with someone like him, not with


    this type of controlling attitude.


    ¡°You can¡¯t reject me until I permit you Ava, and you know it,¡± he repeated, all forms of emotions


    wiped off from his face.


    In response to his statement, she turned around in the direction of Ethan¡¯s car.


    ¡°I just did,¡± she whispered loudly before limping off.


    **********


    "Great run bunny, so now that we''re alone maybe you''ll tell me where the hell it is you went on


    your birthday, and don''t even give me that ''you forgot'' bullshit," Ethan emitted all of a sudden as she


    entered the car, sitting beside him.


    ¡°I will Ethan, but please can you just get us out of here?¡± She begged, still looking at Lucas


    through the windshield, he still stood there in that same position, he hadn¡¯t moved from there since.


    ¡°Please,¡± she pleaded again.


    Ethan shook his head and started the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you out of here but we¡¯re not going home, we¡¯ll go to a private ce where we can


    discuss, and you¡¯re going to tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will please, but let¡¯s just get out of here first, I don¡¯t want to be here at all.¡±


    Ethan then drove the car out of the gas station and onto the road, leaving Lucas to watch as his


    mate disappear in the car, again. So, this is how it would all end, this was goodbye forever, just like


    that, he thought.


    **********


    ¡°You reek of him Ava; his scent was all over you!!!¡± Ethan shouted.


    He had taken them to a parking lot where they were surrounded by nothing but cars, a good ce


    to have all the arguments they pleased without being interrupted.


    ¡°I tried running away from him Ethan, I swear I tried!¡± Ava gushed out the words with tears


    streaming down her face, the situation had gone totally out of her control, she now wished she¡¯d never


    met her mate in the first ce.


    Seeing the way his tone made her feel, Ethan took a deep breath and had to calm down, but he


    didn¡¯t reduce the strictness in his voice.


    ¡°You have to tell Ray, you can¡¯t keep that secret and be joined with him tomorrow, that would be


    heartless of you.¡±


    ¡°I tried telling him before,¡± Ava sniffed, ¡°the words just couldn¡¯te out at all.¡±


    Ethan smacked his head in frustration. He didn¡¯t expect this at all, especially not from someone


    like Ava, if she didn¡¯t tell him herself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed this from another mouth.


    ¡°Do you even hear yourself? You didn¡¯t try at all Ava, because if you did, none of this would have


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me Ethan, I promise to make things right, I just need time.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°There is no time, the joining ceremony is tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him myself, before the joining ceremony, please let me.¡±


    Ethan sighed, ¡°does anyone else know about this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nicole knows I¡¯ve met him but you¡¯re the only one that knows I¡¯ve epted his im.¡±


    ¡°And what about your mate? What will you do about him? Now that you both have had intercourse,


    it would be impossible to stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve rejected him already, I¡¯m sure it will be enough to keep him away.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know what a im is Ava?¡± Ethan gave up on this conversation, he was so not sure


    that rejection could keep away the guy he¡¯d seen today, but if Ava assured him that she had taken care


    of him, then he¡¯d take her word for it even though he doubted it one hundred percent; ¡°I just hope you


    know what you¡¯re doing bunny.¡±


    Ava nodded her head confidently, I hope I do too, she muttered in her thoughts.

 Chapter 14: FOURTEEN

    Chapter 14: FOURTEEN


    Patient Ray


    ¡°How was your run? You guys came back prettyte today,¡± Ray weed as Ethan and Ava


    stepped into the living room.


    ¡°Yes, we had to wait for the repairman to finish up, there was some work still needed to be done


    this morning.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± of course, Ray would buy any story without even bothering to question. It was one of the


    reasons why he still wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that his betrothed carried another wolf¡¯s mark, Ethan


    thought irritably.


    ¡°And how¡¯s my precious Luna?¡± Ray beamed a smile in Ava¡¯s direction before standing up from the


    couch to give her a weing hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Ray,¡± she said, pulling away from his embrace. ¡°Umm... Ray, can we talk upstairs for a


    bit?¡±


    Ethan stared at Ava; he didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d be willing to tell Ray so soon. This was one of the


    things he loved about his bunny; never a day did her sense of responsibility ever leave her, he still


    found it strange that she did what she did on her birthday night.


    Ray looked puzzled. She¡¯d greeted him coldly and now she had something she wanted to talk to


    him about privately? Why was she acting so strange today?


    ¡°Is anything the matter Ava?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just need to speak with you in private, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Ok then dear, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    **********


    Ava had been standing in front of Ray in the room for over ten minutes, still no words hade


    out. What was wrong with her today? Why did she find it easier to tell Ethan things than him? Maybe


    it¡¯s because Ethan already had a hint of things that were going on and it just felt easier to tell him the


    rest. But howe Ray had no clue? Wasn¡¯t he a man wolf? Howe he couldn¡¯t perceive the scent


    of another male on his intended mate? Was this another weakness of his?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Ava?¡± Patient Ray was still waiting, his brows creased.


    ¡°Umm¡­ n-nothing,¡± she stuttered. ¡°I was just worried about the ceremony tomorrow that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Aww, I can totally rte dear,¡± Ray said understandingly, guiding her to the bed, the worry in his


    eyes reduced as soon as she told him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were nervous about it sooner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was nervous about telling you too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry love, we¡¯ll get you ready in no time. I remember how daunting it was for me too;


    sometimes I questioned myself if I was truly worthy to take on such on assignment, but I had to


    because it was my duty that I was born into. You on the other hand, were chosen, and it makes me feel


    as if you were luckier; you had the chance to walk away from it all if you wanted to¡­¡±


    Ava looked up at him then, she didn¡¯t know she could do that if she wanted to.


    ¡°...but no one¡¯s ever done that sort of crazy stuff before,¡± Ray continued. ¡°The Luna is a very


    desired and envied position by many, not many are chosen but you were, count yourself lucky Ava.¡±


    Ava smiled but her true thoughts remained hidden. Did Ray think he was saying all these things to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    make her feel better? If then, he was definitely failing at it.


    There was a knock on the door which Ray softly responded to; the door opened and then Ethan


    poked his head in, much to Ava¡¯s relief.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing your talk. Is this a bad time?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Ray beamed at him. ¡°We were just discussing something important.¡±


    Even if Ray didn¡¯t let him know what they were discussing, Ethan didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him


    that she hadn¡¯t told him yet.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing once again, I just remembered that bunny hasn¡¯t had anything to eat since


    morning. I just made us some pancakes. Would you like toe down and have some?¡±


    ¡°Oh, look at me! My beta doing my job for me,¡± Ray chuckled then turned to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ave, I


    thought you and Ethan must have eaten something outside since it took so long for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± Ava smiled at him in assurance. Food was the least of her problems now.


    ¡°So will youe down once you¡¯re done?¡± Ethan asked her again.


    ¡°Let her go now,¡± Ray answered for her. ¡°We can finish our discussionter babe.¡±


    Ava let out a sigh, sometimes it didn¡¯t feel as if she was the one in control of her own life.


    ¡°Ok, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    **********


    ***BEFORE BEDTIME***


    Long hours had passed, but yet she still hadn¡¯t told Ray anything. Throughout tomorrow she


    wouldn¡¯t have the chance to; it was either now or never she thought. Ray came out of the bathroom


    then with only a towel wrapped around his body, she was dressed in a night dress which covers but


    makes a man want to look for more underneath; her nipples peak and push against thece, outlining


    the shape of her breasts. The flowy bottom settling around her hips while she seated on the bed. Any


    man in his right mind wouldn¡¯t be able to resist her in that sexy night dress, Ray couldn¡¯t before but with


    time he¡¯d gotten used to the fact that it was hands off to whatever it was underneath those clothing¡¯s


    until after they were joined.


    She wondered something; would their joining make her forget about her feelings for Lucas? This


    was one of the questions she¡¯d wished Luna Mitchell was alive to answer. Her sudden death had


    shaken the whole pack, and Ray had to take over the leadership earlier than expected, it was


    challenging for him at first; most of the time he was clueless on the right decisions to make but thank


    the goddess for Ethan. The three of them had moved out of the packhouse to be out of reach of the


    endless number of wolves who always turned to their Alpha for endless number of issues. When Ray


    started battling sickness because of the change, the pack¡¯s healer suggested a change of environment


    for him, and so the two of them decided to move with him. Although she missed the pack house and


    the bantering noise every night, she did enjoy the serenity and peace from this new residence.


    The bed dipped and then she turned and saw Ray had gotten on the bed after wearing his night


    clothes,ying with his back turned away from her. She looked at him and tried to observe his features


    the way she¡¯d done with Lucas. He was handsome, she wouldn¡¯t lie; and he had a good body too. But


    what was wrong? Why didn¡¯t she want him? Why did she want Lucas instead? Why was it that no


    matter how hard he tried, he never satisfied her? Was it because she wasn¡¯t trying too? Maybe if she


    tried a bit harder, maybe if she tried as hard as she could, then she would be able to feel something?


    How were the other Luna¡¯s able to feel something for their betrothed? This was just too puzzling for


    her, but Ray was going to be the man she would spend the rest of her life with, so she had to make it


    work. It would get to a point that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep refusing him her body. Once they were


    joined tomorrow, her body would belong to him and him alone, to do as he pleases with her, to make


    her his. She had to make sure it was what she wanted. Tonight, she was still a low-ranking omega, but


    tomorrow, she would be the Luna to her Alpha with a duty to please. Tomorrow, all the


    moonlighters will gather to celebrate her joining as the third leader to the moonlight trio; after the Alpha


    and the Beta. She still had a choice to walk away from it all like Ray said, even though everyone would


    think her crazy for it. She still had a choice before tomorrow, but first, she wanted to make sure it was


    what she wanted.


    ¡°Ray?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He turned. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sleeping, that night dress she wore would drive sleep


    away from any tired man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I want to sleep with you; I want us to have sex tonight.¡±

 Chapter 15: FIFTEEN

    Chapter 15: FIFTEEN


    Pseudo arousal


    Why did Ray¡¯s kiss make her feel the exact opposite of what she felt for Lucas? She wondered as


    their lips were still entangled in each other¡¯s. Ray didn¡¯t waste time as soon as she¡¯d told him she


    wanted to have sex with him. He¡¯d ripped off that night dress right off her and gobbled up her lips in his.


    It was like he¡¯d been waiting for her to make that statement his whole life.


    He brought his hands to her breasts and began to squeeze gently, ying with her breasts in his


    hands, leaving trails of kisses down her body until he brought his mouth to her breasts still covered in


    his palms. She remembered when Lucas did the same thing to her and how it made her feel; entirely


    different. With Lucas, she felt pleasure, but with Ray, she felt nothing.


    He kissed the tip of her nipple and began sucking her breasts like a child being nursed, Ava


    brought his head closer to her body, maybe she would feel something if she tried harder but he


    misinterpreted the action and increased the impact of his mouth on her soft breasts. She was delicious,


    and he wanted to taste more of her. Meanwhile, beneath Ray, Ava wondered how she could be so


    close to him and yet he still couldn¡¯t sniff Lucas¡¯s scent, or see that she¡¯d been imed by someone


    else. He just kept kissing his way around her body, covering every part of her with kisses that did


    nothing but repulse her, maybe she should try to feel something and she will, she thought, pushing her


    body closer to him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He brought his hand and trailed his fingertips along the edge of her pussy before bringing his head


    down in between her legs. His mouth on her felt good she wouldn¡¯t lie, but not as good as Lucas¡¯s


    mouth, which gave her pussy the needed attention it deserved. Ray¡¯s mouth tried but he still didn¡¯t get


    to her.


    He brought his mouth up to kiss her again, she wasn¡¯t wet yet but she tried to mirror the feeling of


    being aroused, which Raypletely fell for. He was d that she was pleased and wanted to do


    more for her, stripping off his night clothes on top of her before nudging his cock to her opening. But


    why wasn¡¯t she wet? This was her first time he reasoned, so she might not know how to feel the


    pleasure thates with intercourse yet. Not to worry about that, he fumbled his hands around the


    dark room until he opened the bedside drawers and brought out the unsealed lube he kept there for an


    important time like this.


    He uncorked the lid and dipped his hand into the content, bringing out his wet fingers which found


    its way into her clit, she let out a soft moan as he slipped his hand inside, working his fingers with the


    lube into her nub, moistening her insides.


    He was about to take her for the first time, so he didn¡¯t want this to be a painful experience for her.


    He always knew the lube woulde in handy.


    He lifted her leg up to his waist and slid his hardness into her in one deep, long thrust, it was a bit


    painful for her, but not like the first time with Lucas. It was nothing but painful pleasure when she was


    with Lucas, she smiled as she recalled the memory, but Ray misinterpreted it as a smile for him.


    Wrapping her legs around him, he prated deeper, moving his head down to her breasts and pulling


    on her nipples with his lips. Ava gaped at the feeling of his cock gliding back and forth across her clit.


    The sensations coupled with his hardness on her made her start breathing more shallowly with little


    whimpers leaving her mouth. Before she had a chance to stop it, she felt her pussy start contracting


    rapidly and the ecstasy of her orgasm spreading through her body making her moan and her toes curl.


    She could feel it starting to build up inside her, the base of his cock still hitting her pussy lips with each


    thrust, she was about to; but she didn¡¯t, the excitement going back down the same way it came up, she


    sighed. His cock still pumping in and out of her as his own climax was building, and she could feel how


    big and hard he was now. And when he came, she felt her insides contracting, squeezing and milking


    his cock, his cum filling her. He copsed down onto her body breathless and spent- holding himself


    inside of her for several minutes. And when his breathing evened, he gave her a kiss before finally


    rolling off her.


    **********


    A few minutes had passed and theyy in each other¡¯s hands; the only sound that was heard was


    the sound of their soft breaths against each other¡¯s bodies. Ava knew she was the one that asked for


    this; she allowed it, but some part of her didn¡¯t feel right for what had just happened. Even though she


    was beginning to hear Ray¡¯s snoring, she couldn¡¯t sleep. She onlyy down there for hours convincing


    herself that she was feeling this way because of the mate bond she has for Lucas, this was how it was


    supposed to be, but why did it fell like that was all she was doing? Convincing herself?


    ¡°Ray?¡± Her voice woke him up from sleep.


    ¡°H-huh?¡± Ray blinked twice before regaining full consciousness. Even though he was quitezy,


    he¡¯d never been a heavy sleeper.


    Ava allowed a few seconds to pass so Ray¡¯s mind woulde into full awareness, she needed it


    so he would be able to process what she was about to tell him.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 16: SIXTEEN

    Chapter 16: SIXTEEN


    A hammer on the head


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±


    Ava was at it again, what was it with this thing she wanted to tell him that she hadn¡¯t told him


    since? Something told him that the reason for her strange behavior since wasn¡¯t just because of her


    nervousness for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony. He wasn¡¯t up for this now nor was he in the mood; he¡¯d just had


    the most mind-blowing sex of his lifetime and he was exhausted, he needed to sleep. But this was his


    Ava; he couldn¡¯t brush her off just like that even though it was tempting to do so.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ava hesitated; the silenced dragged for longer minutes, and when Ray couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he


    said; ¡°Ava, my love. You know me very well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ava answered shakily.


    ¡°You know the things I like and the things I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re going to tell me, is it something you know I won¡¯t like to hear? Is it something you


    know that will hurt me very much?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she confessed.


    Ray closed his eyes for a few seconds. Whatever it was, he might regret thister but for now, he


    didn¡¯t want to care.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t tell me,¡± he said, and went back to sleep.


    Ava knew Ray very much, and she knew that just like that, the matter had been closed. When Ray


    says something like that, he means it. No matter what it is, he doesn¡¯t want to hear it. If she brought


    this subject up again without being able to tell him, she¡¯d be pushing him to extremes, and Ray was


    someone you wouldn¡¯t like to see the angry part of. At this moment, there was only one thing left to do;


    she was going to do the right thing. Like Ethan said, it would be heartless of her if she allowed herself


    to be joined to Ray tomorrow without telling him the secret and now Ray didn¡¯t want to hear this secret


    of hers anymore since it failed numerous times toe out from her mouth. She knew it was a coward


    thing to do, but running away, walking away from it all was the best option for her now.


    **********


    **********


    Ava stared at the glowing mirror in front of her. The morning session had just ended and she had


    to return to her room to rest a bit and change her outfit for the evening ceremony; the main event where


    she would be joined to Ray forever amidst many witnesses. It was almost time, and she¡¯d just put on


    her evening ball gown, a beautiful red flowing gown with a wide opening at the back and flowery


    designs all over, the gown hugged her body form, outlining her features and she couldn¡¯t have looked


    more dazzling in red. As she stared at herself in the mirror, she recalled how she spent the whole day,


    greeting leaders from all over the globe who were here to witness her joining with the moonlight Alpha.


    Her heart skipped when she thought that Lucas would be present, he was an Alpha, he was supposed


    to be here but he wasn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t me him though; she wouldn¡¯t havee if she was in his


    shoes either.


    She¡¯d contemted running away in the early hours of the morning when she woke up but couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to do it, the same way she couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Ray the truth. This was her whole


    life, what she¡¯d been preparing for since the day she was chosen, she couldn¡¯t walk away from it all


    because of some attraction she felt for another.


    Ray and Ethan had been super busy with the guests today. Even though she¡¯d seen them, she


    hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to either of them today. At least she would be spared Ethan¡¯s


    interrogation because she knew he¡¯d want to find out if she¡¯d told Ray yet.


    As she sat at the chair in front of the vanity table, the doors burst open and Nicole walked into the


    room with the make-up artist. She turned to the young woman that had followed her into the room.


    ¡°Get on with it,¡± she instructed her. ¡°Our Luna has to be the brightest face at tonight¡¯s event. She¡¯s


    already worn a killer gown that¡¯ll have all the Alpha¡¯s tripping at their feet for her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly Nicole, I belong to only one Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Which of them?¡± Nicole asked sarcastically. Ava knew what she meant, but pretended not to hear


    the question, she didn¡¯t even bother to ask herself how Nicole knew that Lucas was an alpha.


    ¡°Hurry, the escorts have arrived, they¡¯re waiting for her outside to usher her to the venue,¡± Nicole


    hurriedly said to the make-up artist as she drew lines on Ava¡¯s face.


    The venue for tonight¡¯s event would be held at the moonlight packhouse located in the middle of


    Chester. After their joining, she and Ray would shift into their wolf forms and run together into the


    forest, where they would howl and mate under the moonlight, where she would ept his im. Her


    heart skidded and there was a sudden question that was brought to her mind that she hadn¡¯t asked


    herself before. Can a she-wolf be imed twice?


    **********


    The make-up artist had already applied the finishing touches and she was now ready to go, she


    bowed her head once at Ava, then at Nicole before leaving the room.


    Nicole helped her put on her jewelry and Ava would¡¯ve noticed how beautiful she looked from the


    mirror if she hadn¡¯t just realized something that drained the blood from her face.


    Nicole noticed her pale face and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong bunny, is anything the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need some time alone; I¡¯ll join you downstairs when I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, just go now, I¡¯ll be down soon.¡±


    ¡°Ok dear,¡± Nicole knew something was wrong, but didn¡¯t want to push it. If Ava said she was fine,


    then there was no choice but to believe her.


    After the door closed, the sudden realization hit Ava like a hammer on the head.


    If Ray imed her tonight, she¡¯d be joined to two Alphas. This was the worst thing that could


    happen, it was like two alphas fighting over a territory. If it were a drag between an Alpha and a lower


    ranking wolf, it would be much easier as the lower ranking wolf would by default, have to surrender to


    the Alpha because of his lower status. But between two Alpha¡¯s, they¡¯d have to fight to the death in


    order to decide who would have the final im on her. Oh, this was not good at all.


    She knew none of them would want to surrender; surrendering to another alpha was a sign of


    weakness and cowardice in the wolf world and almost an abomination. Even though your life would be


    spared, you would never be able to ovee the shame and despite your followers will look at you


    with, you¡¯ll be demoted to the lowest of rankings and then you¡¯ll realize it would have been better to


    have fought and just died.


    Ray might want to surrender, but the moonlight pack¡¯s tradition would never allow him to, he¡¯d


    have to go through with the battle. And as for Lucas surrendering, she didn¡¯t know him too well but his


    possessive and dominating nature already gave out the answer. The only thing she could hope for at


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    this point was that Lucas wouldn¡¯te after her, but with thosest words of his yesterday, she wasn¡¯t


    so sure.


    Would it be better to run away now and not be joined to Ray? If she did, she¡¯d be saving his life but


    also running away from her responsibilities. As she contemted on what to choose, La¡¯s ears then


    twitched and that¡¯s when she noticed she wasn¡¯t alone. Someone was here in the room with her, she


    froze.

 Chapter 17: SEVENTEEN

    Chapter 17: SEVENTEEN


    The abduction


    ¡°Who could it be?¡± She wondered. She hadn¡¯t heard the open nor close, and when she nced at


    the open window behind her through the mirror, she realized that whoever was here had a motive that


    was supposed to stay hidden from the public.


    ¡°Who are you? Show yourself,¡± shemanded.


    Her voice was shaky and she began to sweat through her palms, every bit of the terrified feeling


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    she had clearly written on her face. She reached for her wooden hairbrush on the table, not a very fine


    weapon but that was all she had to work with for now. She would not let whoever hade here have


    their way with her.


    She was still facing the mirror, probably scared that any subtle movement from her would bring the


    intruder to spring on her faster. Just then, she saw it through the mirror, two masked male forms


    crawling out from under her bed, each from either side. She couldn¡¯t make out a face as both men were


    dressed in ck and covered in masks, and even though disguised, she could make out that body


    anywhere. How could she forget that body? That body that took her for the first time on the cold forest


    ground, that mouth that whispered things into her ear that drove her crazy, that scent that cleared all


    form of reasoning in her. But what was he doing here? Why was he wearing a disguise? And who was


    the other person? The questions flooded her mind.


    As she was still seated, he approached her from behind, she looked at him through the mirror, and


    tightened her grip on her hairbrush.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ La asked her. As if to say, how does a woman expect overpower two


    men with just a hairbrush as a weapon?


    She didn¡¯t know the answer to that question, but she sure was going to try.


    She attacked immediately, turning around in an attempt to use the hairbrush to hit the man


    standing behind her. He caught her hand holding the brush just in time, and he did it effortlessly, like he


    was catching a fly. She looked into his blue eyes, and even from the mask he put on, she felt the wave


    of the burning desire she had for him a few nights ago wash over her like a wave on the sea shore.


    How could she be feeling like this at a time like this? She hated herself for it but couldn¡¯t help it. Her


    senses came back and she tried to shake free from his grasp, but it was futile. She began to kick, but


    the other man ran behind her and held her in ce, over powering her. As she was about to scream,


    he covered her mouth in his hand, quickly bringing out a wet handkerchief from his pocket and trapping


    her nose in it, recing his hand. It was unexpected and she inhaled the fragrance before she was


    even aware of what was happening. She began to blink and then it looked like she was seeing double


    images, the handkerchief still covered her nose and mouth, trapped in another man¡¯s grip and the


    world spinning around her. She heard his voice onest time in her head before she lost


    consciousness.


    ¡°Sleep well, precious.¡±


    **********


    **********


    Ava woke up in a room, a bright beautiful room that was exquisitely furnished with a king size bed


    withrge pillows, tables and couches. She got up from the bed and looked around the room, it was a


    room fit for a princess, with a walk-in closet filled with clothes and shoes her size, and as much jewelry


    and essories she could think of. This was way better looking than any room she had ever stayed in


    and she wondered who this room belonged to.


    As she tried to recall how she got here, she felt a sudden pang of pain in her head. Today was


    supposed to be her joining ceremony, she was supposed to have been joined with Ray by now, but why


    was she here? Memories of those dark blue eyes she saw before she slept and her kidnap came back


    to her and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream.


    No, no, no, no, this isn¡¯t possible, she wasn¡¯t supposed to be here? How could she be here? How


    could he have kidnapped her? What gave him the guts to think he could do that? This was not good.


    She was not supposed to be here, she didn¡¯t want to be here at all.


    **********


    Ava¡¯s scream rippled through the whole pack house and everyone heard it, including Lucas who


    just smiled. His precious had woken up, and it was time to go and pay her a visit. As he got up from the


    table, someone entered the room. It was his former lover, Kiara.


    ¡°Is she the one?¡± Kiara asked. ¡°The girl you brought in, is she the one you left me for?¡±


    Lucas sighed with his head down.


    ¡°Yes Kiara, I¡¯ve been waiting for her for many years, and she¡¯s the one my wolf wants to be with.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want to be with you, if she did then you wouldn¡¯t have to kidnap her for her to


    instead,¡± she tried making her approach again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kiara, but my decision is final. I already have my im on her, whether she wants me or


    not. Soon, I will make her mine and finally find the fulfillment I once had before, but, it¡¯s not with you,


    I¡¯m sorry Kiara, but it¡¯s just not meant to be between us,¡± he apologized again.


    Kiara said nothing, but she didn¡¯t hide the tears that streamed freely down her face, Lucas turned


    his eyes away and tried not to look at it, he didn¡¯t want anything to tempt him to change his mind. Kiara


    was one of the women who had genuinely fallen for him, genuinely submitted herself to him, he


    epted her at first, but when he didn¡¯t find the fulfilment he¡¯d been hoping for, he let her go. It was not


    fair to keep lying to her and deceiving her when he knew she wasn¡¯t what he wanted. She deserved


    better than that.


    After a few minutes of silence stretched between them, she finally found the words to say to him.


    ¡°I wish you both the very best the mate bond has to offer,¡± and with that, she walked away from


    him, forever.


    Kiara would carry this pain with her for the rest of her life, the pain of losing another man she


    loved, it hurt so bad, but she knew her Alpha; Lucas was not the kind to deceive people. If he wanted


    something, he would go all out for it, and if he didn¡¯t, he would waste no time in letting it go.


    Back in his bedroom, Lucas braced himself to meet the one he held captive, he didn¡¯t want things


    to go this way, he would have preferred it if Ava¡¯s actions mirrored her words to him, then he¡¯d know


    she didn¡¯t want him at all and respect her decision to be left alone. But he wouldn¡¯t leave her, not when


    he saw that need for him burning brightly in her eyes even when she rejected him, the same need he


    had for her too. He wouldn¡¯t leave her, not until she agrees to be his.

 Chapter 18: EIGHTEEN

    Chapter 18: EIGHTEEN


    Visit from the captor


    Ava had been in the room for a few moments now, unable to believe what had just happened to


    her. Why? Why did the moon goddess mate her to such a monster? What ns did her have for her


    that he kidnapped her against her will like this? Why had he brought her here? What would he do to


    her? She wondered as she paced about the room, before settling down on the floor. She had tried to


    open the room door before, but found out it was locked, she was locked up here like a prisoner in this


    answer to that question like a gue.


    Suddenly, the door knob turned and the door opened slowly, letting in the very man she dreaded to


    see, her abductor, Lucas De¡¯ n, the Alpha of the Dawn pack.


    He took slow steps towards her as she watched him, only the sound of his boots was heard as he


    approached her where she sat on the ground in the corner of the room.


    ¡°Wee precious, I see you¡¯re getting ustomed to your new environment?¡± He bent and gave


    her a smile as he extended his hand out to her when he reached where she sat. Ava just stared at it


    like he was handing her a piece of shit.


    Seeing her reluctance to touch him, he pulled his hand back with a small grunt.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here Lucas? Why did you kidnap me?¡± She snarled.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kidnap is a strong word Ava, let¡¯s not use that word. Instead, you can say I brought you home,


    here lies the Dawn pack, and you are most wee.¡±


    ¡°The moonlight pack is my home,¡± she stated.


    ¡°Not anymore precious, from the moment you were mated to me, the moonlight pack stopped


    being your home. You belong to my pack now, and you will live here as my mate.¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that my duty doesn¡¯t corrte with the mate bond? I have a


    duty to fulfill, and by keeping me here, you¡¯re getting in the way Lucas De¡¯ n.¡±


    ¡°So, you would rather I let you go now to be joined to your betrothed, then return to fight him to the


    death afterwards. Is that what you want Ava?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to fight him to the death if you¡¯d just let me go, can¡¯t you respect the fact that


    I¡¯m betrothed to someone else and just leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°No Ava, I cannot respect that. I cannot leave you alone neither can I respect the fact that


    something that rightfully belongs to me is in the arms of another man, about to be joined to him. I


    cannot respect that at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to you Lucas!¡± She cried.


    ¡°But you do precious, you submitted yourself to me that night, and I imed you, and now you are


    mine, your betrothed would have trespassed my territory by getting joined to you tonight, and in order


    to im back what is mine, I would¡¯ve had to challenge him to a duo, would you rather he died because


    of you?¡±


    Silence, a moment of hesitation from her and then, ¡°What if he kills you instead?¡±


    Lucas replied with an emptyugh and continued his statement, ignoring her words, she must be


    must be making an expensive joke if she wants to gamble away her betrothed¡¯s life just like that.


    ¡°I am saving his life by bringing you here since you don¡¯t have the guts to do it yourself, Ava. You


    should have thought of the fact that you were betrothed when you epted my im.¡± Now, there¡¯s no


    going back.


    She should have thought about it, but she didn¡¯t. She let foolish Ava take over that night, but now


    where was foolish Ava? Nowhere to be found, she¡¯d abandoned her now.


    ¡°What are you going to do with me now that I¡¯m here? Are you going to force me to sleep with


    you? Do you think you can force me to stay with you forever???¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    Ava froze, Lucas¡¯s voice sending chills down her spine.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not going to do that,¡± he continued, much to her relief. ¡°Because by the end of your stay


    here, you¡¯ll be the one begging to sleep with me, you¡¯ll be the one begging to stay with me forever, I


    promise you that.¡±


    The words made her shiver, the thought of being the one begging to be with him after all that has


    happened did not sit well with her.


    ¡°I will never do that; I will never let you touch my body ever again. That night was a mistake, and it


    will never happen again. I promise YOU that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will, you will satisfy me with your body, you will let me have you, and you will please me


    while you¡¯re in this house.¡±


    ¡°The only way you¡¯ll achieve that is if you force me Lucas, because I will never let you have me.¡±


    ¡°Forcing you isn¡¯t a bad idea. But I don¡¯t force women,¡± he ended saying.


    ¡°Then why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re supposed to be here; this is your home, where the moon goddess ced you.¡±


    Ava rolled her eyes, did this man have a hearing problem? What part of ¡®I don¡¯t go with the mate


    bond¡¯ did he not understand?


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow the mate bond,¡± she finally said her thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Well, I do. And as much as I would love to do it, I cannot keep you here against your will forever


    like you mentioned.¡±


    She looked at him. With the tone of his voice, it sounded like he was finally willing to make an


    agreement. It surprised her, maybe he wasn¡¯t a self-centered asshole like she thought.


    He leaned closer to her, as he did, she could literally feel his breath, she was having eye-contact


    with him now, taking in his gaze and inhaling his fragrance. When she thought all fear in her had


    ceased, the words that jetted out of his mouth next after his observation made her tremble even more


    than she did before. Only three words she heard him say that terrified the life of her as she faced him.


    ¡°Who. Touched. You?¡±

 Chapter 19: NINETEEN

    Chapter 19: NINETEEN


    Soiled


    Ava stared at him; she¡¯d never seen so much anger in his eyes before. It didn¡¯t even take long for


    him to notice Ray¡¯s scent on her. Oh, this was bad. Touching another man¡¯s im, especially an


    Alpha¡¯s was a death wish for any wolf, she didn¡¯t think of the consequences when she let Ray sleep


    with her, and if things weren¡¯t handled properly, Lucas had the right to go to the moonlight pack and


    challenge Ray there and then, all of her secrets would be out for the world to see. With the wild anger


    that burned in his eyes like a me, she didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that Lucas would destroy Ray if


    he came in contact with him. Why did she keep getting herself into one trouble after another?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I don¡¯t repeat myself Ava,¡± Lucas¡¯s words rang loud in her ears, removing


    her from her thoughts.


    ¡°I-it was my betrothed, Ray Devlin, but I-it wasn¡¯t his f-f-fault,¡± she trembled shakily. ¡°I w-was the


    one who told him I w-wanted it.¡±


    ¡°Did you truly want it?¡±


    She contemted on the answer to give him. If she told him yes, Lucas would think that she


    preferred another man¡¯s touch to his. If she told him no, he¡¯d think that Ray raped her. She went for the


    former.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make sure to tell your lover that you covered well for him before I rip his heart out,¡± Lucas


    began to storm out of the room, battle ready. But Ava quickly ran in front of him before he reached the


    door, tears flooding her eyes.


    ¡°Get out of my way Ava,¡± hemanded, his face void of any form of emotion.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll do anything you want, I¡¯ll give you my body, I¡¯ll stay here with you forever, just please,


    don¡¯t kill him,¡± she cried.


    ¡°Why do you beg for his life?¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t know the answer to that, maybe the thought of losing the only family she had didn¡¯t sit


    well with her, or that she was dead terrified of what Lucas would do to Ray.


    ¡°Please!¡± She begged instead, getting on her knees and dropping her head, she submitted herself


    once more before him.


    ¡°You have me now, I¡¯ll be yours, only yours forever.¡±


    Lucas groaned then let out a hoarseugh.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d still want you after soiling yourself so? You dirty, you¡¯re trash, and you¡¯re nothing


    to me now Ava, not after what you did,¡± pain radiated every word as he spoke. ¡°Now get out of my way


    so I can go and kill that bastard for daring to step foot in my territory. I won¡¯t warn you again Ava.¡±


    The things he said did different things to her, it made her body tremble, it made her heart ache, it


    brought unending tears to her eyes.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t his fault, he didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°But you did, and you didn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. I am the one who caused it, it¡¯s my fault. Punish me instead.¡±


    ¡°Are you truly willing to take his ce? To give your life instead for his?¡±


    A moment of silence.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathed as she closed her eyes, nothing could stop those tears as she let them out.


    Now she was about to die, she was about to lose her life because of all that had happened.


    ¡°Get out of my way Ava, now.¡±


    When he saw her hesitation, then he reached and yanked her hair hard, pulling her out of the way


    in one swift movement. She fell beside the door, almost hitting her head on the wall but thankfully for


    her hands that helped her bnce just in time, before she could turn to stop him again, he¡¯d already left


    the room.


    **********


    ¡°Kiron!¡± Lucas called out his wolf guard as soon as he entered into his bedroom, his face reddened


    and his voiceced with anger.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Kiron answered as he entered, bowing his head.


    ¡°Call Vivian and Ria,¡± he ordered, and the guard wasted no time in going to carry out the


    instruction. Everyone knew Lucas when he was in this state, any slight push to him could end up in


    dozens getting killed, so it was not best to say or ask anything irrelevant. As he left, he could do


    nothing but feel pity for the two poor girls he was going to send to his master¡¯s bedroom now.


    She¡¯d slept with someone else! His mate, his precious. Oh! The agony he felt in his heart was like


    a sharp stake in his chest. He didn¡¯t know what pained him more; hearing about her extra-matal affair,


    or seeing the way she begged for his life to be spared, giving herself instead. Would Ava offer her life


    for him if he were the one? He didn¡¯t know the answers, the only thing he knew was that he needed


    somewhere to unleash all his anger on, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t be on her. Not because he didn¡¯t want


    to, don¡¯t get him wrong the thought of making her feel the pain and anguish she caused him might


    honestly sound good to him, but he thought of the fact that she was still tender despite being soiled, he


    might kill her if he did. He¡¯d never been violent with her, the only two girls he knew could take him well


    enough were on their way. He¡¯d decide what to do with herter. For now, he just wanted to forget


    about everything, he wanted to forget this pain he was feeling in his heart. He wanted to throw it all


    away, he wanted to make it all disappear.


    **********


    Ava could do nothing but cry her eyes out; she¡¯d never felt such pain before, and she didn¡¯t know


    what pained her more; hearing that Ray was about to be killed, or seeing the way Lucas looked at her


    like she was a piece of garbage after seeing what she did. That look of disgust he gave her hurt her so


    bad. He called her dirty, trash, soiled, oh it hurt! It hurt so much.


    But why did it hurt? Lucas wasn¡¯t the man she¡¯s supposed to be with so it shouldn¡¯t hurt right? But


    it does, it do-e-e-e-es!!! She cried.

 Chapter 20: TWENTY

    Chapter 20: TWENTY


    The caretaker


    She kept on crying for hours. She cried so much so her eyeballs threatened to pop out. But she


    didn¡¯t care; she wanted to cry as much as she could until she would no longer be able to feel the pain,


    but it didn¡¯t seem to be working, as the intensity of the pain only increased.


    The tears from her eyes blurred her vision and she wasn¡¯t able to see when a grey-haired middle-


    aged woman entered her bedroom holding a tray in her hand.


    ¡°Oh goddess!¡± She squealed nearly dropping her tray after taking one good look at Ava, who


    looked so awful after crying for so long.


    The caretaker of the Dawn pack, Nani Rosalyn had been excited about the news of Lucas¡¯s mate


    mate would finally bring joy andughter into his life, she thought. Her excitement got her busy and


    she¡¯d spent the whole day gathering ingredients to make a special meal to wee the future Luna.


    Maybe this was not a good time, but what made the girl cry so much aftering here? She


    wondered. This girl has been crying since, and she felt sincerely bad that she hadn¡¯te to check up


    on her earlier, but not to worry, things like this were Nani Rosalyn¡¯s specialty and if it were only


    because of her, this girl would cry no more.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough crying for you, youngdy,¡± Nani Rosalyn snapped, making Ava turn in her


    direction.


    Who was this woman and why had she entered her room? Why wouldn¡¯t she let her cry in peace?¡±


    Nani Rosalyn dropped the tray on table in the room and made her way to the windows, pulling the


    blinds open so fresh air could enter. She then opened the door that led to the bathroom, bringing out a


    box of wipes and handing it over to Ava.


    ¡°Clean your face up dear, we don¡¯t allow crybabies in this house.¡±


    ¡°B-b-but you don¡¯t understand,¡± Ava sniffed. ¡°H-he hates me.¡±


    With what she said, Nani already knew who she was talking about. She creased her brows at the


    realization. So, it was Lucas that made her this way.


    ¡°Cheer up dear,¡­¡± the only person the master hates is himself. She caught thest few words


    before Ava could hear it, it probably would not be a good idea to tell her about master now. She


    deserved to know, she was his mate after all, and the time woulde soon for that, but not now,


    especially when she was like this.


    Ava slowly took the box from Nani¡¯s hand, she withdrew a wipe and dabbed her eyes with it slowly,


    the tears threatened toe out more, but she pushed them back after seeing the stern look Nani


    gave her.


    ¡°Now tell me,¡± Nani began as soon as Ava¡¯s face dried up. ¡°What happened between the two of


    you?¡±


    Ava was skeptical; she didn¡¯t know this woman; she didn¡¯t know if she could tell her the truth.


    Could she trust her?


    As if Nani read her mind she said, ¡°Honey, if your problem is with the master, then I¡¯m your best


    shot at getting someone to help him forgive you, now don¡¯t be so hard on yourself and tell me what the


    matter is.¡±


    Nani walked over to where she sat and pulled her up from the floor, she reached and brought her


    to sit before the table in the room and sat beside her.


    ¡°Now,¡± she continued. ¡°Tell me what the matter is.¡±


    This was going to be a long conversation, but Nani wasn¡¯t bothered by the time at all, she stared at


    Ava, nudging her head for her to continue. Ava sighed and began.


    ¡°My name is Ava Maynard, and from the very first day I was born, I was chosen for a position, a


    position many girls in my pack hated me for. They always thought I was so lucky but they had no idea


    what I had to go through. I attended grooming sessions all my life, learning to be the perfect Luna for


    my Alpha. A Luna should do this¡­ shouldn¡¯t do that¡­ was the majority of the words I¡¯d heard in my


    life. I liked Ray, my betrothed, and the idea of getting married to him even though I wasn¡¯t mated to him


    didn¡¯t sound so bad. So long I was performing my duties which involved pleasing my alpha, I thought it


    wasn¡¯t bad at all. Until, she hesitated. Until¡­¡±


    ¡°Until you met Alpha Lucas,¡± Nani finished the sentence for her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she responded weakly.


    Nani already knew where this was going, she knew her master too well, too well as someone who


    didn¡¯t like it when people touched his properties or anything that belonged to him, she knew this might


    be the reason but she wanted to confirm it from the girls mouth herself.


    ¡°So, what exactly was it that made the both of you fight?¡±


    ¡°I mated with Ray;¡± Ava confessed.


    But that¡¯s not all, and Nani knew. She gave her a look that asked for the remaining details.


    ¡°I mated with Ray after Lucas imed me.¡±


    Nani let out a sigh.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you; this is really a difficult one. This has never happened before. Master has never


    been cheated on nor rejected, and its even worse when it¡¯s the same person who caused both


    actualities.¡±


    Ava dropped her head, guilt coursing through her marrow.


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t your fault, you didn¡¯t choose to be mated to Lucas, neither did you choose to be


    betrothed to Ray. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve never seen master this way before, it¡¯s like he¡¯s a different


    person since the day he was mated.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    You will soon, but for now, we have to help you, the both of you have to be on good terms if we


    have to make this work.


    Ava still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Make what work?¡±


    ¡°Your union of course, don¡¯t you want to be joined to him? Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°No, no, not at all,¡± this woman was misinterpreting everything; she might have felt bad about the


    fight between her and her mate. She might have felt hurt seeing the way he pushed her aside, but that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    didn¡¯t mean she wished to be joined with him, she didn¡¯t like his behavior, and talk about the fact that


    he kidnapped her and held her here against her wish, all because of a rejection, she didn¡¯t like him for


    that at all and she didn¡¯t want to be joined to him.

 Chapter 21: TWENTY-ONE

    Chapter 21: TWENTY-ONE


    pping sounds


    Nani noticed her hesitation. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sure I wish to be joined to your master.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Because I have a duty to fulfill, a duty to be mated to the moonlight pack¡¯s alpha and to


    be the moonlight Luna. If he didn¡¯t kidnap me, I would¡¯ve been there fulfilling my duties by now,


    and I¡¯m not here because I came to be joined to him, I¡¯m here because he kidnapped me.¡±


    It all made sense to Nani now, no wonder he hadn¡¯t brought his mate home since the first day he


    saw her, she thought it strange that he¡¯d been mated and yet no sign of his mate anywhere. So, master


    kidnapped her? She hadn¡¯t even realized it before. Master was always known for going all out for what


    he desired, but sometimes he took things too far, TOO far that she sometimes wondered why he did


    the things he did.


    ¡°I understand dear, I would¡¯ve been mad if it were me too, but I¡¯d like to ask you an honest


    question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Asides from your duty and all the mate bond drama, what do you really want for yourself? What


    does your heart want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Ava was not really sure if there was such a thing in the cards for her, she¡¯d


    never been asked that question as all her life, she¡¯d always been given the things the groomers thought


    would be most suitable for the pack¡¯s future Luna. But within her heart, she knew what she wanted,


    from the very first day she¡¯d seen her mate, she knew what her heart wanted, but in her world, the one


    she was born in, the heart doesn¡¯t always get what it wants. The sooner she realized that, the better


    things would be for everyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want for myself, I don¡¯t know what my heart wants,¡± Ava finally said.


    ¡°Think about it dear, and as regards your decision, whether to return or to stay here, or to even


    start a new life of your own, let it be what you choose, what your heart wants.¡±


    ¡°Thank you umm¡­¡± Ava then realized that she didn¡¯t even know this nice woman¡¯s name.


    ¡°Nani, Nani Rosalyn, I am the care taker of the dawn pack, and you can alwayse to me when


    you need anything. Always,¡± informed her.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Nani Rosalyn,¡± Ava flushed.


    ¡°But nheless, I still think you should save your rtionship with the master, even though you


    don¡¯t want to be joined. He¡¯s your mate after all, and he¡¯s the only one who can determine if and when


    you¡¯ll be released from this ce.¡±


    Her talk with Nani had distracted her from the real predicament she was in; she¡¯d forgotten that


    she was here as a prisoner, her freedom taken from her, and now she was in this ce surrounded


    ¡°Oh, look at your food, it¡¯s almost stone cold by now,¡± Nani chuckled reached for the tray and


    began uncovering the tes of food she¡¯d brought for Ava.


    ¡°You must be hungry dear, dig in.¡±


    Ava almost wanted to politely refuse but the ravishing scent that came from the steamy tes


    made her change her mind. Nani handed her a spoon and she began to eat up the delicious chicken


    soup. Nani made sure to keep away the Onions, Garlic, Mushrooms, and any other things werewolves


    were allergic to, she always knew what to serve her guests.


    ¡°When we¡¯re done¡­,¡± she continued as Ava ate. ¡°We¡¯ll go to see Lucas and try to sort things out.


    The master I know can forgive anything. He might appear as hard as a rock, but on the inside, he¡¯s as


    soft as a pillow.¡±


    This woman seemed to know an awful lot about Lucas. Who was she to him? She wondered, and


    the fact that this woman wasn¡¯t a werewolf didn¡¯t escape her at all. A human living with werewolves,


    this was the first time for her to see such urrence in all her 18 years of existing on earth.


    Werewolves and humans never mixed.


    Ava finished the contents in all the bowls. It was like Nani used magic when cooking, always


    knowing what to serve the hungry dawn werewolves even though she wasn¡¯t one of them. Never a day


    did her delicious food have to go to waste.


    They continued their conversation with Ava giving her more information about her quarrel with


    Lucas and when some time passed, Nani stood up and they both began the journey to Lucas¡¯s


    bedroom to speak with him.


    Ava had a view of the dawn pack house halls as she passed, this ce was literally a mansion,


    the wolves that lived here must live like royalty she thought as she neared her mate¡¯s bedroom, this


    ce made every other pack house look like garbage, including hers. Lucas had a whole quarter to


    himself, where there was a living room, a dining room, a kitchen and then a passage that leads to his


    bedroom, everywhere lined with exquisite furnishing. Upon entering his passage, Ava began to hear


    sounds, sounds that already told her what was going on his bedroom


    **********


    They were pounding sex sounds, Ava could make out the screams of ady, Lucas¡¯s groan, and of


    course, the sound of skin pping skin.


    ¡°AAAAALLLL-PPHHHAA L-L-LUUU-C-C-C-C-AS!!!!!¡± Came the female voice¡¯s scream.


    She already knew what was happening inside but prayed that her ears would be deceiving her.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, this is not a good time,¡± Nani said as soon as they entered his chambers, noticing


    the sounds. She had no idea that master would be with his mistresses by now else she wouldn¡¯t have


    brought Ava here.


    Nani grabbed her hand before she moved any more forward and tried taking her back to the door.


    But no, Ava didn¡¯t want to go, she wanted to see what was going on inside there. She knew what was


    going on already, but she wanted to see it with her eyes. Some part of her felt that if Lucas could hurt


    her, if she could see Lucas hurting her, then she would hate him, she even wished for her hatred to


    grow for him so the mate attraction would disappear and she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.


    Yes, that¡¯s what she would do. She quickly yanked her hand free from Nani¡¯s and ran through the


    passage, and into the bedroom.


    ¡°Ava!¡± Nani called behind her but Ava was too fast for her, reaching the bedroom and barging in


    before she could grab her hand again. The sight before Ava shattered her heart into a million pieces.

 Chapter 22: TWENTY-TWO

    Chapter 22: TWENTY-TWO


    Being strong


    Lucas was thrusting his cock in and out of Ria from behind, gripping her ass while she leaned on


    the table, moaning and wreathing. Vivian was there too; massaging him from behind. Not that he¡¯d


    permitted her, but he was too deep in his thoughts to even notice anyone was touching him. Why


    wasn¡¯t he still feeling anything? The thought of it made him rage. Why was it that no matter how hard


    he tried, he always still found himself wanting her even after what she¡¯d done? She¡¯d betrayed him,


    she¡¯d done something that no one had ever dared to him, and he hadn¡¯t even punished her for it yet all


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    because of his weakness for her. She¡¯d asked to be killed; with any other female he would have done it


    instantly for such audacity but with her, he just ¡­


    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of someone barging into his bedroom.


    Who was it that dared to¡­?


    Ava couldn¡¯t believe it, it wasn¡¯t just one naked woman, but two. For the goddess¡¯s sake, what had


    she gotten herself into?


    ¡°What are you doing in my bedroom Ava? How dare youe here?¡± He asked as he pulled out


    from Ria.


    Ava stood there, dumbstruck, unable to utter a word. The pain that tugged at her chest made her


    speechless. She thought that when she entered here, seeing what he was doing, she¡¯d hate him, then


    the mate attraction would disappear. But no, it didn¡¯t work, instead, it burned strongly within her and the


    mes burnt her too. It didn¡¯t just betray her, it hurt her so much, more than it had ever done before.


    Nani then entered the bedroom beside Ava.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master, we wanted toe and speak to you, we didn¡¯t know you were¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out, both of you!¡± He didn¡¯t say much before he slipped his cock back into Ria.


    Now he¡¯s sending her away, as if nothing happened. Tears threatened to fall from her face right


    there, but she held it in. No, this wasn¡¯t a good time to show her weakness for him at all, she would be


    strong... It was hard, but she would try her possible best to be strong, she had to be.


    She held Nani¡¯s hand and walked out of his bedroom, holding in her breath. As they both left, the


    pping sounds continued, but she still held it all in. When she reached her bedroom, another round of


    fresh tears gushed down from her face.


    **********


    He¡¯d seen it in her eyes, it was unmistakable, the hurt he¡¯d caused her seeing him with his sluts.


    She felt so much pain. He thought it would be good for her to feel pain, for her to feel what he felt when


    she broke his heart, but he felt guilty for it. She didn¡¯t deserve it, even though she¡¯d hurt him, she didn¡¯t


    deserve the pain at all, no one did. He slipped out of Ria and dismissed the twodies.


    ¡°Call Kiara on your way out,¡± he ordered them.


    ¡°Yes master,¡± they chorused. But they still hadn¡¯t left, he looked at them and wondered why, then


    he noticed they were waiting for an appreciation.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he simply said.


    **********


    Nani had given up all hope on Ava, there was no consoling this one. Maybe it would be better to


    leave her alone for a while, because consoling her seemed to bring out the tears more. Maybe leaving


    her alone for a while would do more good than staying here, she thought. She¡¯lle to check up on


    herter with her dinner.


    She got up from the bed where Ava¡¯s face was still buried in her pillow. The poor thing had refused


    to move from that position sinceing out from master¡¯s bedroom. How she wished there was


    something she could do to stop those tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now Ava, I¡¯lle to check up on youter. I hope you cheer up soon.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t respond, only her sobs were heard. Nani shook her head and exited the room slowly.


    **********


    ¡°Did you see her face when she walked into his bedroom and saw us with him? Ha! ¡­ it was


    priceless!¡± Vivian chuckled. She and Ria sat discussing in the mistresses¡¯ quarters, pacing around the


    room while in conversation with her other.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Ria responded. ¡°I was wreathing in pain during the intercourse but the minute


    that bitch walked in, looking as if she¡¯d never seen a man having sex before, such pitiable condition. All


    the sadness in her face cleared away the pain master made me feel in my body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of that girl he inflicts so much pain on us now, master was never like that with us


    before.¡±


    ¡°I know right? Right from the day he first mated with her, he¡¯s always been violent with us during


    sessions, and now its gotten worse; he didn¡¯t even appreciate us today after drawing pleasures from us


    so badly.¡±


    ¡°All because of that bitch, he¡¯s lost his senses, she¡¯s ruined everything for us, he isn¡¯t tender with


    us like he used to be before. Now it¡¯s like he only needs us for sex, the sex he can¡¯t get from her


    because she has no idea how to satisfy a man the way we do; she might be beautiful but she¡¯s very


    useless at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she had to show up out of nowhere and ruin things. Things were perfect for us


    before she came here and now look at everything that¡¯s happened, master can no longer think properly


    because of her.¡±


    ¡°That bitch has to go, she just has to.¡± Vivian grinned after speaking. ¡°And she will.¡±

 Chapter 23: TWENTY-THREE

    Chapter 23: TWENTY-THREE


    Escape n


    Ava got up from the bed, dried-up tears lined her eyes. She¡¯d slept off and she cried her eyes out


    before she did. Looking around the room; she spotted a tray on the table. Nani had probably left her


    food after noticing she had slept. She recalled the reason why she had been crying in the first ce,


    and if it weren¡¯t for the terrible headache raging her head right now, she would have resumed weeping.


    ¡®La!¡¯ She called. It had been a while since she spoke with her wolf, there¡¯s just been so much


    going ontely.


    La responded.


    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry for what happened Ava, I should¡¯ve detected them on time, probably when Nicole was


    still in your room.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s fine dear, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡¯ It was neither of their fault. The only person who was at fault, the


    only person who was to me for all this was the person who abducted her and brought her here, she


    still didn¡¯t even know what ns he had for her but she wasn¡¯t going to wait here to find out. The


    thought to escape hadn¡¯te to her before until now, and after all she had experienced, she wanted


    to be anywhere else in the world but this ce.


    ¡®Do you think we can leave? Do you think you can make it out of here undetected?¡¯ She asked her.


    Ava wanted to know if La could sneak them out of here, La¡¯s wolf form was much smaller than


    her human form and harder to spot in the night, therefore easier to escape.


    ¡®I can try.¡¯


    ¡®Ok then,¡¯ she got down from the bed, stripped off her clothes, bent and took her wolf form. La¡¯s


    nose then twitched and smelled the aroma from the food on the table, she wanted some.


    ¡®Not now La!¡¯ Ava cautioned. This was a time to escape and not to be filling their stomachs.


    ¡°Fine,¡± La grunted left the food.


    Her wolf walked on four legs to the door. Shit, she forgot to turn the knob before shifting. She


    made La reach up and turn the knob with great difficulty, the wolf struggled with her two paws and


    then her teeth but she did it. Walking with four hairy feet through the door and into the halls, she


    spotted a few wolf guards passing by and hid in a corner, letting them pass before she continued.


    She strode further until she passed different halls, the courtyard and reached the exit, and then the


    big gates. If she were in her human form, she would have probably noticed the security system but


    poor wolf La didn¡¯t notice until passing the barrier, and as she passed, her feet touching the ground


    triggered loud sirens that began ringing through the entire packhouse.


    Why would he enable a security system in a goddamn pack house? What did he need it for when


    there were wolf guards all around? She wondered, but now she¡¯d been caught, she needed to run fast


    before the guards came for her; but it was toote. They¡¯d all taken their wolf forms and surrounded the


    poor defenseless creature, there was no way she could stand against them all.


    **********


    ¡°How smart do you think you are precious? What kind of wolf kidnaps his mate and makes it easy


    for her to escape?¡±


    Ava knelt in chains in Lucas¡¯s bedroom, she was still naked after shifting back to her human state,


    the guards she struggled with had brought her here after she was caught.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you keep me here Lucas, after all you derive your pleasures from


    somewhere else, what then do you need me for?¡±


    Lucas let out a chuckle hearing the sound of her jealousy, he came closer to her until he was on


    eye level with her, and then answered her question.


    ¡°You are here Ava, because you are my mate, and you are meant to be here. If you didn¡¯t


    misbehave, you would have been the one giving me pleasure,¡± he whispered seductively, his eyes


    snaked down to her breasts. ¡°You would have been the one screaming my name in my bedroom that


    day.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯m d I misbehaved,¡± she answered with so much courage written in her


    eyes.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ava didn¡¯t miss the scowl on his face upon hearing her words. She was d she made him angry,


    serves him right, she thought.


    This girl was too bold, just too bold. ¡°You¡¯ve been very bad Ava, first you cheat on me, giving


    another man my property, something that belongs to me, and now you try to escape from me, after


    causing me pain, you choose to leave me alone in this state.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t respond, she just stared at him squarely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you alone this time, you won¡¯t be spared. I will teach you to behave yourself


    since you refuse to do so. You should¡¯ve have been happy I didn¡¯t kill you since death was what you


    asked for. Instead, I left you alone and then you try to escape from me, you try to make me search for


    you again. I am going to punish you this time around Ava.¡±


    He reached forward and grabbed her left breast in his hand, squeezing it in his ws with so much


    force she winced knowing that was going to leave a mark, but refused to let it show on her face. She


    would not give him the pleasure of seeing how much pain he caused her.


    He continued whispering, locking her gaze with his big blue eyes. ¡°I am going to starve you, Ava. I


    am going to deprive you of the one thing your heart beats for, and I am going to give you the least of


    the things you desire in its ce.¡±


    Ava¡¯s heart started quickening, why was he speaking in parables? What did he mean by what he


    said? What was he going to do to her now? No doubt she was in for a whole lot tonight.


    Lucas let go of her breast and turned his back on her.


    ¡°Kiron!¡± he called, his voice radiating nothing short of dominance.


    ¡°Yes master,¡± the trembling guard walked into the room bowing.


    ¡°Call Vivian and Ria.¡±

 Chapter 24: TWENTY-FOUR

    Chapter 24: TWENTY-FOUR


    The punishment 1


    The two sluts entered the room, wondering what he they were being called for again. It was rare


    for master to call them twice on the same day, something must be special about today they thought,


    and when they entered the room and met this supposed ¡®mate¡¯ of his naked and kneeling on the floor in


    chains, they knew that something special was about toe.


    Lucas came out of his walk-in closet shirtless and ready, while the two sluts upon seeing him


    proceeded to do the usual, stripping seductively as their master watched, deriving pleasure even


    though his face showed nothing of the sort, Ava could only do nothing but stare back and forth between


    mate and whores.


    When they were both nowpletely naked, Lucas strode and reached for the chains binding


    Ava¡¯s hands and legs, releasing them.


    ¡°I¡¯d like you both to meet my mate, Ava. We are going to be punishing her today,¡± he said to the


    two women behind him while ring at Ava squarely.


    ¡°Get on the bed,¡± he ordered her.


    Ava snarled at him, showing a bit of resistance.


    ¡°Vivian!¡± He didn¡¯t need to say anything more, and Vivian was more than happy to. After all, she¡¯d


    been waiting for this moment since the first day that bitch entered his room like she owned the ce,


    now it was time to show her what Lucas did to bad girls who misbehaved. This was such a pleasant


    surprise, as if the day couldn¡¯t get any better. As she walked past Lucas to drag Ava by the hair, she


    remembered when she received her own punishment from him for the first time, she hadn¡¯t even done


    anything this intense and yet he dealt with her severely, she recalled how she wasn¡¯t able to wash the


    soap out for weeks. She couldn¡¯t honestly remember what she did to deserve it, but whatever it was,


    she made sure didn¡¯t dare to do it again. Now this bitch was going to get it, she doesn¡¯t know master


    Lucas and that¡¯s why she takes him for granted. If she, Ria, or any other woman tried to do half those


    things Ava did to Lucas, the way she talked to him, their heads would¡¯ve been dismantled from their


    bodies long ago. And now the master has decided that enough is enough, and by the time he¡¯s done


    with her today, she¡¯ll have herself to me for everything that¡¯s happened. Just the thought of Ava¡¯s


    punishment made her nipples churn with excitement.


    Ava could feel her scalp burn as Vivian showed no mercy tugging her hair hard, she dragged her


    up and onto the bed, and after Ava sat, Lucas proceeded to chain her hands and legs using the


    restraints on the bed. Her hands on either side with her legs spread wide open while she sat.


    Vivian went back to the position her partner stood, both exchanging giggles upon seeing the


    position master¡¯s mate was in.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After he was done, Lucas whispered to her, staring at her right in the face so the two of them had


    eye contact.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hurt you, Ava; I¡¯m going to show you just how I felt when you hurt me. I¡¯m going to


    starve you, just like I promised.¡±


    Ava returned the re, not wanting to give him the pleasure of knowing the impact of his words or


    actions on her, no she would not give him that satisfaction, she told herself.


    Lucas came down from the bed, turned his back on her and walked to the direction his two sluts


    were standing. As soon as he approached them, they both went on their knees. He undid his belt,


    letting his pants drop to the floor, stepping out of them, first towards Ria, he wanted to start with her


    today. She looked up at him, her face level with his erect cock, he grabbed his staff and positioned it


    right in front of her lips; she got to work instantly.


    For the time being, he let her work his cock slowly, moving her mouth up and down, teasing him


    with just a little bit of suction. After a few minutes, she felt the familiar grip of his hand grabbing her hair


    as he started working her head faster and faster on his cock. She adjusts to the rhythm and her neck


    goes limp, making it easy for him to work her mouth like he wants. With one strong thrust of his hips, he


    pushes her back hard so that she¡¯s now sitting on her ass with him fucking her mouth, her head leaning


    against the side of his couch.


    Ava watched it all, trying to look away the whole time but she couldn¡¯t, even if she closed her eyes,


    she couldn¡¯t stop her ears from hearing Lucas¡¯s groans while he bobbed the whore¡¯s head back and


    forth on his dick. Even though she couldn¡¯t stop herself from seeing or listening, she made sure not to


    let him see her true reaction to the way he was making her feel.


    He hears Ria¡¯s gag a little, going further and further down on him, and he could feel a struggle


    building up inside her. He gave it onest, long thrust, forcing her mouth down to the root of his cock,


    and he held her there for a second. She couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, she forced her mouth off, coughing,


    with drool running down her chin. She slid her body out from between his legs and ran out of the room


    into the bathroom, going on her knees in front of the toilet, arching her back and coughing. Lucas


    wasn¡¯t moved, he remained there, jerking himself off for a few seconds before walking over to Vivian.


    When it came to blow jobs, he always loved to end with Vivian because she knows how to give it


    best, she was the best when it came to controlling her gags unlike her partner.

 Chapter 25: TWENTY-FIVE

    Chapter 25: TWENTY-FIVE


    The punishment 2


    Like her partner, she started with teases, brushing, sweeping and flipping with her lips. She looked


    up at her master with his cock in her mouth and was pleased to see his reaction, he had his eyes


    closed as groans emitted from his mouth, oh how she pleasured him so dearly.


    Without breaking eye contact, the flicks turned into licks, as she coated his cock in spit. He felt her


    lips, mouth, tongue- one at a time, and then all at once. She found a rhythm, and when she felt him


    settle into it, she opened her throat and thrust him back- just once- and then back to the steady rhythm.


    Repeating with her mouth, her lips, her tongue- swirling, her spitting, her sucking and then her throat-


    thrusting, holding and gagging. She held his cock down her throat until she needed to breathe,


    swallowing, showing off as she rolled her eyes seductively. She gagged on it, then took it back in. His


    cock probed for her wet mouth, finding it, pushing, entering her, slowly but firm, pulling back then


    thrusting, thrusting his cock into her mouth again and again....


    She picked up the pace, his cock hitting the back of her throat harder and harder. He hears spit,


    sucking, and gagging, then it stops as she licks under his cock from the base to the tip, sending a


    shiver all the way through him, before continuing to bob her head. In and out of her mouth, Vivian¡¯s lips


    enveloped his girth wider, pleasing him and making him shudder.


    Ava felt her heart bleed, taking it all in with her eyes. She had to be strong, she couldn¡¯t let this


    mate bond make a fool of her here, not now.


    As soon as Vivian¡¯s mouth left his cock, Ria came out of the bathroom and then he dismissed the


    twodies, before wandering back to Ava.


    He held her chin up to meet his gaze, whispering slow seductive words, with anger filled eyes.


    ¡°Even your own body craves me, but yet you act like a coward and make me run after you to


    always give you what you want, what you crave, what you¡¯re supposed to be begging me for. I¡¯m sure


    you weren¡¯t even this wet when you let that bastard fuck you.¡±


    He slipped his fingers between her slippery folds and deep inside her. As he did, she bit back the


    moan that almost escaped her mouth. He now had one hand around her throat and the other in her


    soaking wet clit. She cringed at her body¡¯s betrayal, she tried putting up a strong face but it was futile,


    her wetness gave her true emotions away, flooding his sheets in the area she sat.


    ¡°I hate you Lucas De¡¯ n!¡± She barked, recoiling away from his touch, if only these restraints


    could let her shift awaypletely. Her words were harsh, but of course, she knew very much that she


    was lying, the only thing she hated was the fact that the mate bond made her want him so much, even


    after all this.


    Lucas smirked, another act of cowardice on her part that he would do well to ignore, he wasn¡¯t


    done with her yet.


    ¡°I know you want some dick,¡± he murmured facing her, holding up her chin up to meet him as she


    tried to let it down. She bit her lips, knowing she craved him like hell and she hated herself for it.


    Lucas continued. ¡°Well, bad girls don¡¯t get the dick, only good girls do, and you Ava, have been


    very bad today.¡±


    He came down and entered back into his closet. Going over to his drawers, he retrieved a bar of


    soap that was shaped like a penis. It was big, big enough to enter deep into Ava¡¯s sharp mouth, he


    thought. He came out of the closet and when she saw what he held in his hand, she gaped. Ava


    already knew what he was going to do to her. she¡¯d heard of punishment with soap before; the worst


    form of gagging punishment and she hated it just the way it sounded when she first heard of it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bad girls don¡¯t get to taste dick, all they get is soap, and that¡¯s all you¡¯ll be getting today, Ava


    Maynard.¡±


    **********


    Kiara couldn¡¯t believe it; recalling the conversation she¡¯d just had with Lucas. When his mistresses


    came to her telling her that Alpha Lucas was sending for her, she¡¯d thought it would be for something


    else. She never expected to hear the words that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°I need to ask you a favor,¡± he¡¯d said.


    ¡°What is it master?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you, but I¡¯d appreciate if you could help me do it. I need you to help my mate,¡±


    he paused. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her, but I want you to be with her, stay with her, get to know her for


    me. This is a difficult time for her as she¡¯s away from her home and she needs someone like you. I


    know you¡¯re a good person, I want to you to be her friend, to be by her side. You¡¯re the only person in


    the whole house I can trust, I hope you will consider.¡±


    Why did Alpha Lucas have to give her such responsibility? Didn¡¯t she know the emotional battle


    she was facing because of his rejection? And now he wants her to get close to the very reason why


    she couldn¡¯t be with the man she loved; someone was supposed to detest. This was a very hard thing


    for her to do.


    She¡¯d met the girl on the way out of his chambers. She was surprisingly in chains, naked walking


    into his room with the wolf guards. News always spread fast in the dawn house so she didn¡¯t take long


    for her to know the reason she saw her like that. Why would she be running away from the very man


    she was running towards? That girl sure was strange, she pondered.


    She then remembered the answer she had given Alpha Lucas.


    ¡°I will think about it master,¡± was all she¡¯d said. but truly, this was the hardest thing Lucas had ever


    asked of her.

 Chapter 26: TWENTY-SIX

    Chapter 26: TWENTY-SIX


    Special Ava


    ¡°Bad girls don¡¯t get to taste dick, all they get is soap, and that¡¯s all you¡¯ll be getting today, Ava


    Maynard.¡±


    Lucas forcefully plunged the penis-shaped soap deep into her mouth, parting her lips with it and


    giving the first brutal thrust. He pushed it deep into her throat making her choke and gag, giving no


    expression at her difort while her thrusted it in and out of her. She tried to take all of its length and


    girth but it was a struggle to do so, and he wouldn¡¯t relent from the slippery strokes to give her time to


    breathe. She tried to reach for his hands where it gripped her hair, holding her head up in ce, she


    tugged at the restraints many times but it was futile.


    Tears were now running down her cheeks from the gagging and she didn¡¯t know how much more


    she could take, she began to plead with her eyes, since her mouth was now upied with so much


    foam and the soapy dick thrusting in and out of it.


    She gave him a look that says, ¡°please I¡¯ll be obedient next time,¡± as she closed her eyes in


    defeat.


    The minute he saw the tears in her eyes, he abruptly stopped and pulled the cock from her mouth,


    throwing it on the ground near the bed. He was too fast for her; she wasn¡¯t able to see his emotion


    before he climbed down from the bed and proceeded to put his pants back on. He then went back to


    the bed and removed the restraints that held her hands and legs, throwing a sheet at her to cover her


    naked body.


    ¡°Kiron!¡±


    ¡°Yes master,¡± his wolf guard entered.


    ¡°Go to Filip, tell him to double up on the security that guards my mates¡¯ quarters. I mustn¡¯t hear


    that she tried to escape again.¡±


    ¡°Yes master,¡± Kiron said as he hurried off.


    He turned back to the whimpering Ava who was still seated on his bed, holding the sheets up


    against her breasts, she was more than d that the unspeakable torture was over.


    ¡°Get out!¡± He told her without sparing a nce.


    **********


    Ava ran out of his room as fast as her legs could carry her; she wasn¡¯t sure why he didn¡¯t finish but


    she was sure d that he stopped, no need to care the reason why, she thought as she stopped to


    wipe her tears. What bothered her mind the most was the way she felt afterwards, she hated it. Seeing


    him fucking their mouths should make her hate him more, right? It didn¡¯t, instead, it made her want him


    more. Why should the mate bond have to be so cruel? Why should the mate bond make her want a


    man that punishes her so? Was it a crime to want your own freedom? Was it a crime to want to be free


    from someone like him? She wondered as the tears began their journey down her face again. This was


    too much for her, she needed a form of sce,fort; anyone to turn to, but there was no one


    surrounding her. But wait, that kind woman, Nani Rosalyn. She said she could alwayse to meet


    her if she needed anything. Could she seek her advice on what to do? Because at this point, she didn¡¯t


    know; there was no one else to turn to, not even La could help her.


    Another problem; she didn¡¯t know where to find her even if she wanted to. This pack house was so


    big, and now Lucas had made it hard for her to leave her room as he¡¯d doubled up the security


    surrounding her quarters. Maybe she¡¯d servee to her breakfast tomorrow, now she needed to rest.


    The night was nearly over and she wanted to get some more shut eye even though she¡¯d already slept


    before.


    She just entered her room and slumped on her bed. She would ask for Nani¡¯s advice on what to do


    if she came tomorrow, that woman knew a lot about Lucas. Maybe there was something she could tell


    her about him that would help her, she thought as she let out a yawn.


    ¡®Hey La,¡¯ she called out to her wolf. ¡®I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t make it out today, but we will someday. I


    promise. I love you.¡¯


    La only let out a howl, acknowledging what she said.


    ¡®I love you dear Ava,¡¯ she heard her whisper thest time before she dozed off.


    **********


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible!¡± Vivian shrieked. ¡°What do you mean he didn¡¯t go through with the


    punishment?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it unless I saw it with my own eyes. I had seen the unfinished bar of soap


    when Kiron went to dispose of it. He didn¡¯t even use it up to halfway, barely even used it at all.¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous, he¡¯s never left soap unfinished on anyone before, never! Not even me, not


    even you, not even madame Kiara of all women. I hate her now even more than I did before.¡±


    ¡°What is so special about that bitch? She takes him for granted, she disrespects him, and yet, he


    still favors her so much so that he didn¡¯t even finish a simple punishment for her. What is so special


    about her?¡± Ria wondered.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, we cannot keep letting this happen, master is getting weak, too weak. We have to


    strike now that the metal is still hot, before shepletely turns him against us. If we¡¯re not careful, we


    might lose him forever because of her. We need to get rid of her now and fast, and we need to do it


    quick.¡±


    ¡°So, do you already have a n to get rid of the bitch?¡± Ria asked.


    Vivian gave an evil smirk in response. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of one right now.¡±


    **********


    Ava woke up to the sound of someone entering her room the next morning. It was a young


    brtedy who looked slightly older than her, she¡¯d recognized her face; she was the same person


    she saw yesterday when the guards were taking her to Lucas¡¯s bedroom, and she¡¯d brought her


    breakfast; a small disappointment for her because she wanted to speak with Nani instead.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she said to her.


    ¡°You can call me Kiara,¡± thedy snapped. ¡°And I¡¯m only here because master said I should bring


    your breakfast this morning.¡± She reached for the table and gently ced the tray on top of it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ava responded, trying not to pay attention to the sharp tone thisdy was giving her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She didn¡¯t seem to like her which made her wonder why.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± Kiara asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to speak with Nani Rosalyn please.¡±


    ¡°Nani isn¡¯t around, she went out to the fields to gather fresh vegetables and medicines for the


    pack¡¯s wounded. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way I can know when she¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± and with that, Kiara shut the door behind her.


    ¡®Don¡¯t mind that colddy,¡¯ La said.


    She took her wolfs advice and brushed Kiara out of her mind, then went into the bathroom,


    freshened up before putting on some clothes. She went to the table, uncovered the food, and began to


    eat up the te of bacon, cheese and eggs she was served that morning. She didn¡¯t realize how


    hungry she was until she started eating and cleared the tes. Of course, she didn¡¯t touch her dinner


    when she¡¯d tried escapingst night, it would only make sense if she woke up famished.


    What was she going to be doing here while she waited for her release? She would practically die


    of boredom, she sighed as she thought of her former life. She missed her home, she missed her


    morning runs with Ethan, she missed going out with Nicole, she missed the moonlighters, and most


    importantly, she missed Ray. She wondered how they would all be doing by now or if anyone was


    looking for her. The news of the moonlights missing Luna didn¡¯t waste time in spreading across all pack


    houses, especially since she went missing on the day she was supposed to be introduced in the


    presence of all pack leaders across the world, she¡¯d overheard some guards gossiping about it near


    her room, they didn¡¯t know she was the missing Luna of course, that¡¯s why it made them so


    to be for her in the end of all this.

 Chapter 27: TWENTY-SEVEN

    Chapter 27: TWENTY-SEVEN


    Dining with the dawners


    Ava didn¡¯t realize how much she¡¯d missed Nani Rosalyn until she saw the woman enter her room


    with her dinner that evening. She jumped from her bed and ran towards her to hug her, surprising Nani,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who had to firm her grip on the tray and shift it to the side so Ava wouldn¡¯t make her drop it.


    ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t know you were such a hugger, Nani chuckled, patting her on the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just missed you so much, that¡¯s all. I had to be served by that meandy Kiara who


    wasn¡¯t as friendly as you.¡±


    ¡°Kiara is a very nice woman once you get to know her, she¡¯s just passing through a tough phase in


    her life right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ava hadn¡¯t even thought of it before judging her attitude, she realized she shouldn¡¯t have


    done that. No wonder, she¡¯d noticed the lines on Kiara¡¯s face earlier and realized now that she didn¡¯t


    look happy at all, Nani was right.


    ¡°Is everything all right with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just going through some rough disappointment, but she¡¯ll get through it. Dawn pack


    members have been through much worse, they are always the strongest so you don¡¯t have to worry


    about her,¡± Nani assured.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out all-day gathering medicines for the pack¡¯s wounded. I would have gone straight to


    retire for the night when I returned but Kiara told me you wanted to see me for something.¡±


    Ava followed Nani to the dining table and sat down beside her, uncovering her tes.


    ¡°There¡¯s just a lot of things that have been going on in my mindtely, and I think you¡¯re the only


    one that can give me advice on what to do.¡±


    ¡°Eat your food dear, we can talk about it when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Nani waited patiently for Ava to finish her meal, then went on to listen to what she had to say. Ava


    almost started talking before noticing the tired lines on Nani¡¯s face too, she realized it wasn¡¯t right to


    keep her here after such a busy day.


    ¡°Go and rest Nani, we can talk about itter, maybe tomorrow.¡±


    Nani smiled, liking the girl for being so considerate. ¡°No problem dear, I might note to serve


    you tomorrow; you can look for me either in the kitchen or in the healing room when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Will the guards let me leave this ce?¡± She didn¡¯t know if she could after what happened


    yesterday.


    ¡°Of course, they will. You should be fine so long as you don¡¯t cross the barrier.¡± She gave her a


    stern look which made her hide her face, Ava didn¡¯t know that Nani would find out so soon. ¡°The


    guards are only there to keep a close watch on you; they aren¡¯t there to restrict your movement within


    this ce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Nani.¡± Boredom would have killed her in the days toe if it weren¡¯t for this


    information. At least now she could take a walk, let La y or even go to the study to read a book,


    she¡¯d seen the packsrge collection on the day of her failed escape and was almost tempted to enter


    but for her quest for freedom.


    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯ll need?¡± Nani¡¯s question brought a pending thought to her head.


    ¡°Yes, I was wondering if I could stop getting served in my room, if that¡¯s ok. I¡¯m not someone that


    likes to dine alone.¡±


    ¡°I understand dear, you prefer to dine with the other Dawn members?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it would be a good chance for me to get to know them, I think.¡±


    ¡°Well, the Dawners are a very diverse group of people from different areas. They do not have


    much inmon, so they don¡¯t usually have plenty gatherings. But you can still join the few who gather


    to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that,¡± Ava said.


    ¡°Very well then, it will be arranged tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Ava,¡± Nani said as she picked up the tray of empty tes and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Good night, Nani Rosalyn.¡±


    **********


    Ava had a hell of a meal today. It truly was a good idea toe out of her room to dine with the


    others, even though Lucas didn¡¯t join them. Ray always joined the moonlighters to eat, even when he


    was ordained as the Alpha, she expected Lucas to be here and when she asked the person sitting


    beside her on therge dining table about it, she¡¯d just shrugged.


    ¡°Master always likes to keep to himself, he eats alone and we acknowledge that,¡± she stated.


    At the statement, she felt a small tug at her chest but she didn¡¯t let that get in the way of the fun


    she had today. She¡¯d met the pack¡¯s beta, Cian, and even the gamma, Filip. The two of them had much


    more inmon than they did with their Alpha who always seemed to be alone. Kiara was also part of


    the table, but she didn¡¯t spare a nce in Ava¡¯s direction. And of course, she couldn¡¯t forget about two


    of the pack¡¯s young ones, Jannie and Meeka, twins who were about five years old. They were the only


    young ones in the pack who joined them at the table today, and Ava couldn¡¯t get enough of the wolfy


    jokes they told which made everyoneugh, especially Meeka¡¯s who was the loudest. Their mother


    Suri, couldn¡¯t have been more embarrassed.


    After the meal, Ava took a walk with Cian, she loved the personalities of the people she¡¯d met


    today, and she wanted to know more. Beta Cian was more than happy to let her know.


    ¡°The dawn pack is made up of refugees from other packs whose homes were destroyed and burnt


    down by rogues. Filip and I were from the same pack then, we thought we were finished until we met


    Lucas, he brought us together, helped us take down the rogues, imed manynds and gave us


    shelter, he gave us a new life, and we made him our alpha.¡±


    No wonder, Ava thought. She¡¯d never seen a pack with so many diverse personalities. It exined


    everything; they weren¡¯t from the same source.


    They walked into the garden and as Cian spoke, she thought of how he¡¯d spoken about Lucas, his


    bravery, hismitment to the Dawners and how he saved their lives, her heart almost moved. He


    also told her about the different packs the other dawners came from, adding some jokes in between


    about their different personalities which made herugh, and then she also felt the need to ask about


    Kiara.


    ¡°What about thatdy, Kiara?¡±


    ¡°She and master have a lot more inmon, they both have dark histories, worse than ours. The


    only difference is their gender, she as a woman is more open to people, but Alpha Lucas, well the


    normal pride and ego every he-wolf instills won¡¯t let him. He keeps it all to himself because he doesn¡¯t


    want to show his weakness to anyone.¡±


    Lucas had a dark past? ¡°What happened to him?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 28: TWENTY-EIGHT

    Chapter 28: TWENTY-EIGHT


    Released


    Lucas had a dark past? ¡°What happened to him?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he tells very few people about himself, only those who were there to witness it know.


    And the only such person that knows is the caretaker, but she respects the master so much, I¡¯m sure


    she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°What are the two of you doing here?¡±


    The loud dominant voice echoed reaching where the both of them sat, making them almost jump.


    They turned and saw him standing right there in his robe, Ava didn¡¯t miss the look on his face, the


    familiar look he carried, the same look of jealousy he had when he saw her that day with Ethan, that


    possessive look that showed he didn¡¯t like her to do so much as sit within two feet of another man.


    Lucas turned his face from her, giving Cian a cold stare.


    ¡°You were supposed to apany Nani to the fields today, why are you sitting there talking to


    her?¡±


    Cian stood up, giving a bow before speaking.


    ¡°I apanied the caretaker yesterday master; and she doesn¡¯t have any field gathering to do


    again today.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet, Cian.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master, thedy wanted to know about our pack¡¯s history and the dawners, I felt it only


    right to spare some time to grant her wish.¡±


    Lucas passed the look onto Ava who just stared between the two men. She was having such a


    good time before he appeared scaring the hell out of everyone. Why did he always have to ruin things?


    They hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, in fact it was only right that she should know more about her


    new home; but he didn¡¯t know why seeing her all giggly and happy with someone else didn¡¯t make him


    one bitfortable, in fact it made him mad. He had been watching them for a while from the window


    of his chambers, and when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he had marched straight down here. She


    shouldn¡¯t be conversing with his beta and distracting him when he could be elsewhere attending to


    other matters that needed seeing to.


    ¡°Go and look for something else to do,¡± he ordered Cian.


    Cian bowed again and left, and then Lucas turned back to Ava.


    ¡°To my chambers, now.¡±


    **********


    Ava followed him out of the garden, back inside and through the halls that leads to Lucas¡¯s


    chambers. They entered the quarters and he let her into the bedroom first before entering and closing


    the door behind her. She bowed her head slightly as he turned to face her. Ava was now being


    obedient like she¡¯d promised on the day of the soaping punishment.


    ¡°What Cian said about you wanting to know about us, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that a lot, but when next you want to ask anything at all, youe to me to ask. Cian


    didn¡¯t bring you here; I did. Cian doesn¡¯t own you; I do. Is that clear?¡±


    Slightly tipping her head, ¡°yes master.¡±


    Silence stretched between the both of them, Ava didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d called her here, nor why he


    appeared disturbed that she was just in nothing more than a simple conversation with his beta. He


    continued.


    ¡°The other day, before I found out about your infidelity¡­ I was about to make an agreement with


    you. I know I cannot keep you here forever against your will but¡­¡±


    Why was he struggling with his words? And why was she so desperate to hear the next thing that


    woulde out of his mouth?


    ¡°But I would like you to stay a bit longer, just for a little while; if you will agree. I found out I no


    longer have any use for you since your betrayal, it¡¯s only fair that I let you return home so you can


    proceed with your joining ceremony, I won¡¯te after you nor challenge your mate after you do. You


    are free to leave at any time, but if you would stay for just a little while, I would like that.¡±


    This man was confusing her so much, he said he has no use for her yet he¡¯s asking her to stay for


    some time. What exactly did he want? Well, she didn¡¯t care whatever he wanted. The only thing she


    cared about was the fact that he¡¯d just allowed her to be released, and she very much ignored the part


    about him asking her to stay, of course she wasn¡¯t nning on doing that. Why would she want to


    spend another second here if she¡¯d already been given permission to leave?


    He looked at her face and observed her bodynguage. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to stay at her


    own will, he was a fool to think she would. At least now he wouldn¡¯t live with the guilt of having had to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    force or abduct anybody to do anything for him. In that case, he would try to work things out with Kiara.


    The dawners were free people living under a good reign and the alpha of their choice, he¡¯d given them


    all he could. Every single person here joined this pack at their own will withoutpulsion for any


    reason. He¡¯d thought about it and wanted the same thing for Ava; maybe she¡¯d agree. He must have


    been stupid to think that she would agree to stay.


    ¡°When do you n on leaving? He simply asked her.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    **********


    The answer made his heart ache ten times even more. Thisdy he was strongly attracted to; this


    woman he couldn¡¯t get enough of; this woman whose hurt caused him so much insanity he couldn¡¯t


    think straight anymore. Now, she was more than happy to leave him again and she didn¡¯t even blink an


    eye doing it. Why did one woman cause him so much hurt?


    This was the time to be a strong alpha and not a weakling.


    ¡®Man up!¡¯ His wolf cautioned him.


    Erasmus was right. He might want fulfillment, he might want happiness, he might want to be with


    his mate, he might want all the good things the mate bond has to offer; but he didn¡¯t want it all to be


    from someone who didn¡¯t want him in return. If she truly wishes to leave, then the best thing to do was


    let her go.

 Chapter 29: TWENTY-NINE

    Chapter 29: TWENTY-NINE


    The forbiddenke


    ¡°In that case Ava, I wish you all the very best with your new mate. That¡¯ll be all.¡±


    Ava left the room feeling something move in her heart. She¡¯d expected that when she told him she


    was leaving, he¡¯d try to change her mind but he didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t even show any form of reaction


    whatsoever, he truly was letting her go. But why did he change his mind all of a sudden? She didn¡¯t


    know, and she knew she was tempted to tell herself she didn¡¯t care at that moment but that would be a


    fat lie. She cared so much about him, even though he did things she didn¡¯t like, it never stopped the


    attraction she felt for him. It never made her feelings for him die down, and now he was letting her go.


    As she walked back to her room feeling a bit disappointed, she was thinking of where to tell Ray


    where she¡¯d been these few days she¡¯d gone missing when she got home. She couldn¡¯t tell him she


    was here, nor she¡¯d been kidnapped. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want any conflict between her mate


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and her betrothed and as she began to think of another excuse, her eyes met little Meeka in tears in


    front of her room. The girl looked so bright and happy during breakfast this morning, what could now be


    the reason for her sudden sadness?


    She reached where Meeka was and bent so she would be on the same level with the young one.


    ¡°Hello Meeka, what¡¯s the matter dear?¡±


    Meeka sniffed and pouted. ¡°It¡¯s the carved wooden dolly that daddy made for me before the bad


    roggies attacked our pack. Someone threw it into theke by mistake and she says only you can help


    me get it. Mommy will be mad if you don¡¯t help me get it.¡±


    It sounded strange to her, why would she be the only one in this whole pack house able to retrieve


    a carved wooden doll from theke? But the sad little girl in front of her was the main picture in her


    mind now, she would figure out whatever it waster but for now it was time to help little Meeka retrieve


    her dolly. Then she would go home from there.


    ¡°Ok Meeka, can you show me where theke is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s behind the garden.¡±


    Ava recalled seeing theke when she was on the walk with Cian this morning, she knew where it


    was. It was a smallke on a lower ground level behind the pack house garden, retrieving something


    from there shouldn¡¯t be hard, she thought.


    ¡°Ok dear, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She led the girl out of her quarters and out the back, past the garden and then to theke. The


    ¡°Ok Meeka, wait here,¡± she said to her as they reached the bank. Ava bent to take off her shoes


    and roll up her sleeves and then her trousers, and as she proceeded forward to dip her leg into the


    bnce and making her drop into theke unconsciously. Little Meeka screamed in horror upon seeing


    what happened.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!!¡± Was the only voice she could let out as she ran to call her mother.


    **********


    Suri was in the tailor¡¯s room, mending a dress with the seamstress when Meeka rushed in, her


    eyes reddened with tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Meeka? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Theke!! Theke!!! Ava is in trouble! She will die because she wanted to save dolly!! She¡¯s in


    theke!!¡± Meeka jumped up and down crying and throwing her arms in the air, unable to control


    herself.


    ¡°Oh no!!!¡± Ava went into the forbiddenke. They called theke forbidden because no one is


    allowed to go there. Three years ago, it was just an ordinaryke, until a powerful barbed wire fell into


    it. Since then, no wolf has been able to enter to remove the wire, not even Alpha Lucas as strong as he


    was, because electricity and wolves were not the best of friends. But there was no need to worry too


    much about the forbiddenke, because all dawners already knew about it. They already knew that it


    was dangerous and everyone was supposed to steer clear off it. Even little Meeka knew for her mother


    had warned her and her sister to stay away from there a million times through wolf nursery rhymes,


    there was even a big warning sign to stay away mounted boldly in front of theke to keep away those


    who didn¡¯t know, but someone had it dug out before Ava came to retrieve the doll. And unfortunately,


    the only person in the whole house that didn¡¯t know about the forbiddenke at that moment was Ava.


    ¡°We have to find the Alpha!¡± The seamstress, Reena alerted.


    ¡°Oh no!!!¡± Suri couldn¡¯t stop the tears from rushing out from her eyes. Her little Meeka would be in


    trouble if anything happened to master¡¯s mate, and she would even be in more trouble because she


    was Meeka¡¯s mother.


    ¡®Pull yourself together,¡¯ Suri¡¯s wolf told her. ¡®Wolves were strong, wolves weren¡¯t just feeble


    humans, Ava might still be alive, there might still be a chance to save her if we act fast,¡¯ yes there


    might. Suri dropped the dress in her hand immediately and grabbed her crying daughter out of the


    room, rushing in the direction of the alpha¡¯s chambers.


    **********


    The wolf guards at the entrance stopped the two crying females that were trying to enter.


    ¡°Please, let us enter! It¡¯s an emergency,¡± Suri cried.


    ¡°The alpha does not want to be disturbed for now, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. We are sorry, but you will


    have toe another time or report whatever issue you have to the beta or the gamma if it can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Oh no! The beta or gamma, those two were almost impossible to find especially after breakfast,


    when they would disappear to attend to their numerous assignments. The only person that was easy to


    find was the alpha, and that¡¯s because he¡¯s always locked up in his room most of the time, but now he


    was not avable to see them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!!! We need to see him now.¡±


    The guard shook his head strongly. ¡°We have already given you his orders, if you don¡¯t leave here


    now, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 30: THIRTY

    Chapter 30: THIRTY


    Sabotage


    ¡°Alpha Lucas!! Alpha Lucas!!! Alpha Lucas!!! We need you pleasee out Alpha Lucas!!! Please


    Alpha Lucas!!! We need you!!¡±


    Suri didn¡¯t care if she¡¯d be in trouble for this, she¡¯s already in trouble either way if the alpha finds


    out what her daughter has done.


    Meeka saw what her mother was doing and joined in to call their alpha.


    ¡°Alpha Lucas!!!! Alpha Lucas!!!! Mommy and I need you! Ava is in trouble!!!¡±


    **********


    Lucas was still locked in trying to mend his broken heart, he¡¯d asked not to be disturbed, maybe


    the silence would help but he couldn¡¯t have been more mistaken; the whole room was dark and quiet,


    and it only reminded him of the way his heart was at the moment. She didn¡¯t even waste time in leaving


    the minute he let her go, he¡¯d expected that she¡¯d agree to stay just for a bit, but of course he was


    wrong; what was he thinking when he even kidnapped her?


    ¡®When have you ever heard of a woman falling for her abductor?¡¯


    ¡®Shut up Erasmus.¡¯


    The pain was unspeakable, he couldn¡¯t even escape from it, he was so deep in his thoughts that


    he didn¡¯t even realize that someone had been calling his name since, until he heard Ava¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ava is in trouble!!!¡±


    He jolted up from his leather couch immediately and hurried to the door of his quarters, opening it


    and seeing as an older woman and a young girl were being dragged away by his wolf guards. The


    guards upon seeing him, let go of the two crying females and bowed their heads.


    ¡°We are sorry for their disturbance master; we were just taking them away from here, you won¡¯t


    hear a pin-drop next time master. We swear it, please spare them.¡±


    Lucas paused for a bit while mother and daughter trembled, holding each other and awaiting their


    judgement from the dominant alpha who¡¯s slumber they¡¯d just dared to disturb.


    He looked back and forth between them and then, ¡°let them speak,¡± he said.


    Oh, thank the goddess!!! Suri cried in her mind, the dawners didn¡¯t know much about their alpha,


    and that¡¯s because he hardly spends time with them, the only people who know him up close are his


    mistresses, Kiara and of course, the caretaker. Everyone else was a stranger to him, even his beta and


    gamma, the only thing they knew about him was that he was a manfortable in his own space, he


    gave the dawners all the luxuries the wolves from other packs never enjoyed and let them have their


    freedom on the condition that they would not cross their boundaries with him, and everyone respected


    thatw until now. The offense shemitted just now was a very punishable one, no one had dared


    to disturb Lucas before especially when he¡¯d ordered his guards to keep anyone out, and on top of that,


    she still had something else her and her daughter were already in trouble for, but at least he was


    hearing her out. Ava might be saved now, their alpha was the strongest, only him might be able to save


    her, even if she would get punishedter, Ava might be saved.


    Meeka was the first one to talk.


    ¡°Ava is in trouble!!! Ava fell into theke because of Meeka!!! Ava wanted to save Meeka¡¯s dolly


    and the water was bad to her!! Now Ava is still in theke!!! The water won¡¯t let her go!¡±


    Meeka had said it all, and all the blood drained from Suri¡¯s face, she was hoping to cover up for


    her daughter so the alpha would punish her for it all instead, but Meeka¡¯s mouth beat her to it.


    Lucas remained silent, as if there was a way to unhear what he¡¯d just heard, what?!!!


    He took a deep breath, and then turned to Suri, ¡°Is this true???¡±


    Lying to the alpha was another grave punishment, so Suri could do nothing but nod her head,


    more tears gushing from her face.


    He wasted no time, ¡°Kiron!!!¡±


    ¡°Send for my beta and gamma, tell them to meet me at the forbiddenke ASAP!¡±


    ¡°Yes master,¡± the sound of the guard running off was heard.


    He turned to the second guard, e with me!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    Lucas morphed into his wolf form, tearing out his clothes in the process and rushing to theke in


    unmatched speed, the guard behind him did the same, leaving the two females in front of the room.


    Suri sniffed as she watched the two wolves run off, she had done the best she could; the only thing she


    could do now was to hope nothing happened to Ava for her daughter¡¯s sake.


    He reached theke within a minute or two, and then he saw her there, her hand reaching out to a


    carved wooden doll in the water, she was lying in a state of unconsciousness, he didn¡¯t know if she was


    already dead, that would depend on how long she¡¯d been here, the intensity of the shock she¡¯d


    received and how strong she was before now. If he went into the water to pick her up, he will get


    shocked too and might justy right beside her there if he wasn¡¯t able to handle it, he would be crazy to


    risk his life like that, but the sight of her in that state seemed to clear out any form of reasoning in him.


    Her head was partially submerged in water, her nose was not from visible above. Apart from the shock,


    this was another thing that could pose a threat to her life; drowning.


    He took his human state again and entered into the water, picking her up. The jolts of electric


    shock were now running through his body, causing him unspeakable pain, but he held on, if it were just


    to save Ava¡¯s life, if it were to give her a fighting chance, then he would hold on for her.


    Even though unconscious, she felt herself being picked up from this water that was literally frying


    her insides, this water caused her so much pain, but yet she couldn¡¯t leave the water since, it seemed


    to have its strong hold on her, but someone stronger was lifting her out of it. Upon touching her, the


    pain passed through that person too but that person didn¡¯t seem to care. That person was more bent


    on saving her own life first, even before his own!


    Lucas dropped her on the shores of theke, the pain might have onlysted for a few seconds,


    but he felt it so much it made him shiver. Kiron, Cian and Filip had now arrived, along with the caretaker


    holding two big towels.


    ¡°Oh, the goddess!!!¡± Nani shouted, she couldn¡¯t hold back the tears when she saw the


    unconscious body, Ava¡¯s skin was so pale and white, she was almost close to death, if she wasn¡¯t


    already.


    Lucas took a towel from her and used it to shield his nudity, while Nani proceeded forward and


    wrapped the other around Ava, examining her body, her hands.


    ¡°I can feel a pulse but she isn¡¯t breathing!!! She needs mouth to mouth!¡± Nani said between tears,


    looking up at the five men.


    Cian was almost offering but Lucas beat him to it, rushing forward and bending to take Ava into his


    arms, Nani held Ava¡¯s nose while he covered her open mouth with his. He didn¡¯t know why his eyes


    wandered at that moment, but then they did and they came across a hole that was dug near theke,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    the hole that once contained the big DANGER, KEEP OUT sign that once used to stand boldly in front


    of the forbiddenke, he knew it because he¡¯s the one that put that sign there, making it so big and


    bold even a baby would not miss it, and when he saw the sign missing, he knew then what this whole


    this whole thing wasn¡¯t just an incident, it was sabotage.

 Chapter 31: THIRTY-ONE

    Chapter 31: THIRTY-ONE


    Hydrophobic


    ***FIVE YEARS AGO***


    13-year-old Ava¡¯s had just returned from the healers¡¯ quarters, she was back from changing the


    bandages that were tied on her injured leg. She¡¯d sprained her ankle and sustained a knee injury


    during horseback riding yesterday, and now even though she still felt pain, the pain wasn¡¯t as severe as


    the one of yesterday. She was looking for her betrothed, Ray, so he could continue to tell her soothing


    stories that wouldfort her and make her forget the pain, at least for a little while. She searched


    around the moonlight packhouse for a while until one of the groomers told her he was at the pool.


    Ray at the pool? Since when? Ray had a phobia for water, she¡¯d always known this because she


    was so close to him. Apart from his rtives, only she and Ethan knew in the whole packhouse, they¡¯d


    discovered this during their young wolf training sessions and decided to keep it a secret between the


    trio; it probably would not be best to let anyone else in the packhouse know that their future alpha


    feared something so much simple as water.


    She limped over to go and meet 22-year-old Ray standing in front of the pool area, no one else


    was there, only him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Just gazing at the pool, wondering if I¡¯ll ever be able to ovee this fear of mine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so silly Ray, its not a bad thing to fear. In fact¡¯s it¡¯s part of your human nature, we are half


    human after all.¡±


    ¡°Fear is a weakness for an Alpha Ava, and an Alpha should never have any weaknesses.¡±


    Ava limped a bit forward so she could be much closer to him, taking her hand in his.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok to be scared,¡± was all she said in an assuring voice. She leaned her head on his shoulder,


    but he wasn¡¯t in the mood for that, he wanted to push her head away, but he¡¯d applied so much force


    by mistake, the push from his shoulder made her loose bnce and she fell into the water with a


    ssh.


    Oh no! Why did shee here? Why did she have toe here? Why didn¡¯t she just leave him


    alone? And now look at what she¡¯s done. She¡¯s injured, she can¡¯t save herself, and he can¡¯t swim,


    none of them can, and he can¡¯t do anything to save her, the life guard isn¡¯t around here either¡­ What


    to do? Oh¡­ What to do? He can¡¯t think of anything to do¡­ Run¡­ Run away? Yes, that¡¯s what he¡¯ll


    do¡­ maybe he¡¯ll find someone to save herter, but for now he needs to clear his head, he needs to


    think. Run away, yes, that¡¯s what he¡¯ll do. But he shouldn¡¯t leave her like this? It¡¯s not his fault she fell


    into the water, she shouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce. Run away, that¡¯s what he¡¯ll do.


    He ran away.


    Ava was still in the water, she¡¯d seen her betrothed looking at her from above the surface, she¡¯d


    seen the fear confusion written clearly in his eyes, she knew he hated water, but she hoped that he


    woulde through for her, she hoped that he would ovee his phobia for the water with what just


    happened, but he didn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t save her. She tried to swim up and tell him that it was okay, he


    didn¡¯t have to, but she couldn¡¯t, it was like her legs were pinned to the base. Normally, she was a


    strong swimmer, but her injury deprived her of the chance to save herself at this point, all she could do


    now was hold onto her breath for as long as she could.


    She waited and waited, what was taking him so long? She couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer, and


    then, she watched him run away. Maybe he¡¯d gone to call for help, she still kept waiting, unable to


    move a muscle, the water surrounding her even prated and damaged the newly sewn bandage on


    her leg, and she still kept waiting, but yet, no one hade.


    **********


    Ethan was conversing in his room with Nicole when he¡¯d heard a ssh in the water. Nicole heard


    it too, she¡¯de for a swim today, and was perplexed upon hearing that someone had already beat


    them to it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, before the pool gets crowded, I¡¯d hate to swim with those packhouse rascals that


    love to pollute the water.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Ethan responded. All Nicole needed to do was take off her gown which revealed her


    swimsuit she¡¯d worn underneath, Ethan changed into his in front of her and they both went downstairs,


    and into the pool area. Nicole looked around, but no one was here yet, she shrugged, maybe the


    person had probably left. She was about dive in when she spotted the unconscious body beneath the


    water. She screamed.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ava had been waiting since, she was tremendously good at holding her breath beneath water,


    that¡¯s why she¡¯s been able to hold on for so long, but even her skills were not enough to sustain her till


    this moment, maybe it would be much better if she let go and just close her eyes, maybe then the pain


    searing her leg would go away, maybe then she wouldn¡¯t have to hold her breath anymore. She¡¯d


    closed her eyes for a while, and then, in her partial state of unconsciousness, she heard the sound of


    sshing water and someone swimming towards her. Ray hade back, she knew he would, and


    now he wasing to save her, help hade! Help had finallye!!! She tried to open her eyes


    just a little bit so she could see her savior, and when she did, she didn¡¯t see Ray¡¯s form, but of course


    Ethan¡¯s. She closed her eyes again and drifted back into unconsciousness. So, Ray hadn¡¯te, but it


    didn¡¯t matter, help hade anyways.

 Chapter 32: THIRTY-TWO

    Chapter 32: THIRTY-TWO


    Reawakenedpassion


    Ough-ough-ough! Ough-ough-ough!


    Ava could hear the sound of her own mouth coughing out water, she was conscious again but she


    was weak, so very weak that it took a lot of effort just to open her eyes, but she opened them anyway


    because she wanted to see who it was; the one who¡¯d removed her from that water, and the same one


    who¡¯d resuscitated her with his breath. She knew it was the same person because he had the same


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    scent, that unmistakable scent, that scent she¡¯d never gotten enough of. She knew who the person that


    saved her was already, but she wanted to see it with her own eyes so the image would forever remain


    in her head, and as she opened them, she didn¡¯t see those cold, dark blue eyes she¡¯d always seen


    before. Instead, these eyes were warmer, these were eyes that showed love, that showed care, that


    showed concern. She also saw something unmistakable in those eyes; fear. But why was he afraid?


    What was he afraid of? Was it the fear of what just happened? The fear of losing her? Or the fear of


    losing his life? If anyone should be afraid, it should be her, but why did he look so afraid? Even more


    afraid than her.


    ¡°Praises be to the goddess!! She¡¯s alive!!!¡± She heard Nani¡¯s teary voice say, and Lucas looked


    away from her the minute he¡¯d noticed her eyes had opened, she also didn¡¯t miss the look of relief on


    his face. She was still in his arms, and he didn¡¯t know the sudden move that came over him, but he


    pulled her close to him in embrace, burying his head in her shoulder, she could feel his warmth, just like


    that day at the forest, her body missed this warmth, this scent, her body missed it all.


    He then stood and lifted her up, he carried her in his arms, her head on his chest, and very gently,


    he ced her hand on his neck. Her body was so cold; she¡¯s awake, she¡¯s conscious, but she¡¯s weak,


    so very weak that if he hade here a secondter, she would¡¯ve been dead. The sound of her being


    dead would have loosened so many screws in his head, he couldn¡¯t even bear to think of what


    would¡¯ve happened if he¡¯d lost her.


    His men were still standing there, awaiting instructions, he rose his head towards them after


    looking at blonde in his arms, observing Ava one more time and proceeding to tell them what to do


    next.


    ¡°Filip, gather your men, with as much sand as possible. You¡¯re going to drain theke today, try to


    avoid the shocks as you do so. Starting from today, the forbiddenke will be no more.¡±


    ¡°Cian.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    ¡°Apany Nani to the fields and gather as much natural herbs as you can find to soothe her


    internal wounds, the shock might have longsting effects if she isn¡¯t treated properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes master,¡± the two of them responded. Nani failed to hide her reaction; seeing her master this


    way brought more tears to her eyes. He¡¯d never been this way before; he¡¯d never been this way


    since¡­ since the former one died. She never thought that he¡¯d have so muchpassion in his life for


    any human being again until now, and now look at him, this was truly something to be hopeful for. Ava


    made him this way, she swore then that she¡¯d do everything in her power to heal Avapletely, Ava


    wasn¡¯t going anywhere; she¡¯d make sure of it.


    ¡°Kiron!¡± Lucas continued.


    ¡°Send for the pack¡¯s healer to Ava¡¯s room, I will take her there now and let him examine her body.


    Anything he needs to make her feel better will be provided, and when you¡¯re done, you will guard her


    overnight will the guards on duty, you don¡¯t have to worry about my room. Make sure you take care of


    her; I¡¯m entrusting you with this one.¡±


    ¡°Yes master, I will not let you down,¡± Kiron bowed as he promised.


    Lucas watched as everyone proceeded to carry out the instructions he¡¯d given them, only he and


    Ava now stood in front of theke. She¡¯d heard everything, but was too weak to even move a muscle,


    he looked down at her and sighed, she¡¯d closed her eyes now, it was time to let her rest for a while.


    He took her inside, up the stairs and into her bedroom. Laying her down on her bed, he watched


    her for a while as he slept.


    ¡°How did this happen? What were you doing there, Ava?¡± He whispered lightly; his voiceced


    with tiny bits of regret. He then took her little hand in his big ones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever scare me like that again. Do you hear me?¡±


    Of course, he thought she didn¡¯t hear him, but she did, if only she had the strength to respond.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    The pack¡¯s healer, Kozi, had just arrived, with Kiron standing by him. They both had entered the


    room trying to appear like they hadn¡¯t seen what they¡¯d just seen.


    Lucas cleared his throat,posed himself and got up from the bed, allowing Kozi toe


    forward and examine Ava. He checked her temperature, her pulse and then her heartbeat.


    ¡°She¡¯s a strong one master, this one isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±


    Lucas let out a sigh, now he could start breathing soundly again.


    ¡°Nani and Cian have gone out to gather herbs that will help her heal faster, is there anything else


    you might be needing for her?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s watch her first, all she needs is plenty of rest, the herbs will be mixed with her food.


    Electric shocks are fatal to wolves, if it doesn¡¯t kill them, it leaves them disoriented, I¡¯m surprised how


    she¡¯s held on for so long, and if she did, there¡¯s not much to worry about anymore. She¡¯s lucky, maybe


    the goddess knows she still has a purpose to fulfill. She¡¯ll be all right master, I¡¯ll be checking on her a


    few times in the night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Kozi.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Alpha Lucas.¡±


    He came closer to her to give her a final kiss on the forehead, before leaving her in the care of


    Kiron and the healer.

 Chapter 33: THIRTY-THREE

    Chapter 33: THIRTY-THREE


    The walk


    Knock-knock-knock


    Ava heard a subtle knock on her door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she responded weakly. She¡¯s been in bed for two days now, two whole days. She¡¯s


    taken some medicines and now she¡¯s feeling better but the guards won¡¯t let her go anywhere, not even


    for a walk.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry Ava, but it was the alpha¡¯s orders, he believes someone that lives here is trying to kill


    you, and until he finds out, you¡¯re not allowed to leave this room.¡±


    Nani told her all about thekes barbed wire and the sabotage yesterday, why would someone do


    something like that to her? She¡¯d barely been here for a week and now she already has enemies? This


    was too much to take in. Having nowhere to go, she¡¯d stayed in her room sleeping the time away. She


    slept and slept to the extent that she even got tired of sleeping. It was the knock on her door that just


    woke her up, and she opened her eyes to see who it was.


    It was Nani, and she was holding her tray containing her dinner and beaming a smile in her


    direction.


    ¡°Good to see you¡¯re looking way better dear! The blood has returned to your face.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Nani Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°And thanks to my powerful medicines too, the ones you don¡¯t like taking,¡± Nani squeezed her face


    and scolded.


    ¡°But Nani, they¡¯re so bitter!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not meant to taste good dear; their job is to heal.¡±


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t bring them today.¡±


    ¡°I did, and you¡¯re going to eat them whether you like it or not.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Please, can¡¯t I just skip this one? I¡¯ve eaten all others and now it feels as if my mouth wants to fall


    off.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t skip anyone dear, but don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a reward if you finish your food this time


    around.¡±


    ¡°Really, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a walk, I¡¯ve spoken with master, and he¡¯ll allow it only if I apany you, I


    know how bored you¡¯ve been getting since the incident.¡±


    Ava considered it a small reward for such a hefty price, but seeing the unfortunate condition she¡¯s


    been in for the past days, the reward didn¡¯t seem so small.


    She sighed, ¡°ok, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    With great difficulty, she struggled to eat the food set before her, the taste of the special chicken


    soup she loved from Nani was changed by the bitter leaves and concussions she mixed with them.


    When she was halfway.


    ¡°Can I please stop now? I¡¯ve already eaten a handful,¡± she mumbled, her mouth filled with those


    bitter veggies she almost threw up.


    ¡°No, no absolutely not! We had a deal, I take you for a walk AFTER you FINISH your food, not a


    single bite left.¡±


    Ava creased her brow, Nani was being so mean to her, but the thought of being given a chance to


    leave this room after being locked up for long hours, fueled her determination and she ate every bite


    up, until the bowl was empty, her stomach was alreadyining by the time she finished. It couldn¡¯t


    have been able to take another bite.


    ¡°Good job Ava, now you put on your clothes,¡± she pointed at her lingerie night wear¡­ ¡°and I¡¯ll go


    down and drop this tray, I¡¯lle to your room after I¡¯m done and we can then go from there.¡±


    ¡°Ok Nani, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, dear.¡±


    Nani took the tray and hurried out while Ava proceeded to change her clothes. Finally, she could


    stretch her legs, she thought happily.


    **********


    ¡°Such a fine evening,¡± Nani remarked, holding Ava¡¯s hand in hers and gazing up at the moon.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ava sighed. She never thought that the fresh air outside could taste so good, way better


    than the soup she¡¯d just eaten.


    Nani led her to the packhouse garden the two sat down. From the garden, she could see that the


    vividly, Lucas had given instructions to drain theke, all because of her. He¡¯d risked his own life, just to


    save her. What lengths was he willing to go to protect her? She wondered; this man was the most


    confusing one she¡¯d met.


    At first when she saw his true nature, she¡¯d hated the moon goddess for pairing her with such a


    jackass, he might be good-looking, but he had an unwee character, one that would repel any she-


    wolf. But now, after seeing him that day, after seeing the fear in his eyes, he looked so terribly


    frightened of losing her, of losing something that belonged to him, like he was familiar with the pain of


    losing something so dear to him before, and he was scared of experiencing that pain all over again.


    She knew that there must be a reason for this; his possessive nature didn¡¯te naturally, something


    must have caused it. She recalled Cian telling her that day that Lucas had a dark past, could that be


    the reason for it? Could his past be the reason for his possessiveness? She wondered.


    Nani saw her looking at theke, it was like she was reading her mind, it was as if she was about


    to give the answers to the questions Ava was finding, and she knew just what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you the story of your mate Ava, but you¡¯d better brace yourself; it¡¯s a very sad tale.


    It¡¯s the tale of a broken wolf, or should I say rather, a cursed wolf.¡±

 Chapter 34: THIRTY-FOUR

    Chapter 34: THIRTY-FOUR


    Human life


    ***TEN YEARS AGO***


    22-year-old Lucas just woke up from an odd nightmare, he couldn¡¯t quite ce it, but when he saw


    the beautiful brte who slept beside him, his newly married wife, Amelia, he forgot all about it as he


    recalled their intercoursest night and smiled.


    The door to the room burst open and a male toddler, about three years old, entered and ran to his


    parents¡¯ bed.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!!! You¡¯re awake, yay!! Now we can go out to y! You cane with me in


    the yground today daddy!!¡± Bambi, Lucas¡¯s son, pranced up and down on the bed excitedly.


    Bambi¡¯s disturbance woke Amelia up, who always wonders how this son of hers manages to


    escape from his wooden cot.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough jumping for you Bambi, let daddy sleep, he has a trip to make today.¡±


    Bambi frowned. ¡°So, daddy won¡¯t be able to y with me again today?¡±


    Lucas let out a sigh and took Bambi into his arms, sad to disappoint his little boy once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Bambi, daddy won¡¯t be around during the weekend. But you can y with mummy and


    nanny Rosalyn, you¡¯ll still have so much fun.¡±


    Bambi creased his brow, folding his arms stubbornly while he sat on daddy¡¯sp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want nanny, I don¡¯t want mummy, I want daddy, daddy never ys with me, I want daddy,¡±


    he began to let out tears.


    Lucas¡¯s eyes found Amelia¡¯s seeking for a solution, she just shrugged and came down from the


    bed, no more sleeping for her for today she reasoned, leaving father and son in the room.


    When he¡¯d said he wasn¡¯t ready to be a father, this was what he meant. He had so much to


    deal with; his parents¡¯pany was running down and he was the only heir to the De¡¯ ns, one of


    the wealthiest families in the city of Bandera, this was his sole responsibility. There was nothing he


    could do when he was almost out of college and his girlfriend, Amelia informed him amidst tears that


    she was pregnant. Being from the reputable family he was born into, he had to take full responsibility,


    marrying Amelia three years after she gave birth.


    He had an important board meeting today, and he needed to fly down to the neighboring town,


    Chester, but now he wasn¡¯t sure if Bambi would allow him any more postponements of the important


    yday. Don¡¯t get him wrong, he loved his family, he loved his wife, they were blessings to him, but


    there was just so much going on in his life right now that he had to deal with.


    He looked the teary toddler in the eye.


    ¡°Bambi, I¡¯m sorry, but can you y with mommy and nanny onest time for daddy? Daddy


    promises that this will be thest time.¡±


    ¡°But daddy always promises!¡± Bambi cried.


    Knock-knock-knock.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Lucas said, somewhat d that there was an interruption.


    Nanny Rosalyn entered the room and proceeded towards Bambi.


    ¡°Ok dear, time for breakfast, daddy has to work today, you can y with mommy and I, we¡¯ll take


    the slides you always love.¡±


    Bambi didn¡¯t argue, he knew that there was no winning against Nanny Rosalyn, he just let her


    carry him away, crying into her shoulders as she did. Lucas was more than grateful to Rosalyn. At least


    there was only one person in this ce that understood him. Rosalyn knows how important that


    nanny growing up, and now, she was Bambi¡¯s nanny.


    He got up from the bed and proceeded to continue his packings. The meeting was today, then


    whatever the oue was, he would spend the night in a hotel there ande back home the next


    day. He might be too tired to y with Bambi tomorrow, so he might move their yday till Sunday.


    After packing and freshening up, he came downstairs with his luggage bag. Amelia was in the


    kitchen, making breakfast with nanny while Bambi sat at his high chair.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you at least stay for breakfast?¡± Amelia asked as he entered to greet them holding his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    luggage.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t spare another minute again. I was supposed to leavest night but the flight was


    dyed, I will have something to eat on the way, I¡¯m sorry dear.¡± He hurried forward and gave her a


    kiss on the cheek, and went over to do the same with Bambi, before going out of the house.


    The driver was already waiting for him outside, and as he came out, he proceeded to take the


    luggage from Lucas as he entered into the back seat. After putting away the luggage in the boot, the


    driver hurried forward and began to drive Lucas to the airport. As they travelled, Lucas hoped in his


    heart that this meeting would be sessful. He could not afford to lose thatpany.

 Chapter 35: THIRTY-FIVE

    Chapter 35: THIRTY-FIVE


    Susan


    The meeting was not sessful, and Lucas lost thepany. He was still so young when both his


    parents died and there was no one responsible enough to take up the leadership affairs then. Due to


    mismanagement, thepany lost a lot of funds and manypetent workers left, leaving the


    be able take it up and drive thepany forward and back to its former glory but it was toote, the


    best option now was to sell off thepany and return the money to the shareholders, there was no


    chance of revival anymore. It was truly a tragic moment for him and the whole day had been nothing


    but gloomy, he thought as he dunked on the twentieth bottle of alcohol spread across the floor of his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hotel room.


    He was purely wasted but the alcohol didn¡¯t seem to do him any good. He needed something


    more; he needed sce, he neededfort, he needed a shoulder to cry on. Amelia and Bambi


    weren¡¯t here, nanny wasn¡¯t here, and he couldn¡¯t go to see them now even if he wanted to, for the flight


    wasn¡¯t till tomorrow.


    He got up from the ground all wobbly and put on his jacket and slippers. As he left his room, he


    had no direction in mind, he just wanted his legs to carry him anywhere they wanted to. They carried


    him to the hotel bar, maybe more drinking would help, he thought as he entered, sat on a chair and


    signaled to the waiter to serve him a ss.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he heard a feminine voice behind him then, he didn¡¯t think he was the one being spoken to


    so he didn¡¯t respond at first. Thedy then turned and appeared by his side, he turned to look at her.


    She was pretty, with long ck hair and beautiful green eyes, and the finest angelic face he¡¯d ever


    seen. He wanted to fuck her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Susan,¡± she said, extending her hand.


    He blinked his eyes twice to clear his vision, but that didn¡¯t seem to do any good, he wasn¡¯t able to


    see her hand so she gave up trying to shake him. The waiter had already served his drink, but Susan


    returned it instead, saying he¡¯s had enough after noticing his state. He was about to copse when she


    held him, holding him up to lean back to his chair.


    ¡°I should probably help you to your hotel room,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s your room number?¡±


    ¡°3-7-7,¡± he replied faintly, giving her a smile. He wasn¡¯t very audible but Susan somehow managed


    to hear him through the loud music.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll help you get back there,¡± she reached for his hand and threw it over her shoulder, holding


    his waist and leading him back to the hotel room. Lucas was weighty and it took a lot of strength to lead


    him through the elevators and back to his room, but she managed, he didn¡¯t even lock his room, she


    thought as she entered and threw him onto the bed. Lucas turned over and smiled at her, still in his


    drunken mind.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to fuck you; would you like to fuck me?¡± He asked with wide open eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to fuck you, Lucas De¡¯ n,¡± she responded with a sheepish grin.


    Had it been he were in his right state of mind, he would have asked how she knew his name, but


    he wasn¡¯t. The only thing that mattered to him now was the prettydy who had agreed to fuck him.


    Yay.


    Susan grabbed his hand helped him lean against the headboard, she then let out a slow smile as


    she stepped back a bit to proceed to take off her clothes while he watched, starting with unbuttoning


    her shirt, then pulling down her skirt along with her panties, she did so and was nowpletely naked


    underneath, and Lucas smiled back at the sight of her beautiful feminine parts that were ready to


    receive him. She was pleased that he was amused, and she went on to remove her bra, releasing her


    two bulging breasts, each of them stained with pink peachy nipples, Lucas drooled at the sight before


    him, he wanted all of it.


    With a bit of struggle, he began to unzip his pants, Susan saw the desperation in his eyes and


    came closer to help him release his throbbing dick from the confines which held it in. She nodded in


    approval of hisrge size.


    She noticed his shaky legs and made it over to him and softly smiled at him again as he stilled,


    she grabbed his arms and helped herself on to hisp, straddling him while he was seated on the bed,


    she grabbed his dick and slid it back and forth along her slit, teasing them both.


    The sound of his moans encouraged her to do more as she sank down on him slowly; he filled her


    kissed her back, and as she teased him outrageously with her tongue, she reached for his hand and


    brought them to her breasts, letting him feel how full he made them. Her breasts were glorious, and


    some part of his conscious mind did warn him that these weren¡¯t the boobs he was supposed to be


    fiddling now, he had a wife who could give him so much more, much more than this, but he ignored that


    part. His wife wasn¡¯t here, only Susan was here; and only Susan can give him what he needs right now.


    Lucas jerked his dick inside her and she gasped, and then gasped again as he tightened his hand


    on her breasts, staring into her eyes dozily as he did so, he was nowhere near his normal self today


    and Susan took the full advantage of that.


    She took hold of his hands and ced them on both sides of her waist, and then, she began


    thrusting her ass downwards on his cock still inside of her, her two hands positioned on the headboard


    bordering both sides of his head as she stared into his eyes, bouncing up and down on him, meeting


    his gaze. She fucked him hard, his hands on her hips, his dick hitting her on the inside with every


    sound of thrust it made, he shouldn¡¯t be doing this, and he thought a few times to stop this, but damn


    the ecstasy of if all.


    Feeling his full throb inside of her, she let her body loose on him. She felt the dick push through


    her ass severally and this incredible full feeling came through her once more. She moaned on his lips,


    feeling tight and full with his dick sliding in and out of her pussy. She felt like she was floating and as


    she came through, she realized she was moaning loudly. Her eyelids fluttered open and she found


    herself grinning once again.


    Bringing her climax closer, she grabbed hold of his neck behind him and pulled his face closer to


    her breasts, still holding his face to her, he was now face to face with her nipples and he wasted no


    time in popping one of them into his mouth; mouthing those sweet berries he¡¯d wanted a taste of the


    minute he saw them.


    Finally, she exploded. The sweet tangy taste of her cum filled hisps through the climax. Pulling


    his face from her breasts she lifted him by the head to her and kissed him hard on the mouth, she had


    a good taste. But there was something odd about her. What was it? He couldn¡¯t ce. He couldn¡¯t think


    of anything right now as his head felt as if a rock band was ying loud music inside of it, and he¡¯d


    exhausted himself again with Susan just now, both were now lying side by side on the bed, panting


    slowly as she watched him. He needed to rest; he could think of anything importantter. But for now,


    he needed to rest. And as he closed his eyes, he felt her still watching him, she never took her eyes off


    him, and to cap it all up, she was still grinning.

 Chapter 36: THIRTY-SIX

    Chapter 36: THIRTY-SIX


    The curse


    Lucas woke up in the middle of the night to find someone standing in the middle of his room, right


    in front of his bed. It was dark, and he couldn¡¯t see properly. Could it still be the effect of the alcohol?


    No, even though he still felt a terrible headache, he¡¯dpletely sobered up now, he was sure that he


    was back to his normal self now. Where was thedy he¡¯d slept with before he passed out? She wasn¡¯t


    sleeping beside him anymore, instead he could make out a dark silhouette standing at the far end of


    his bed.


    So, he must be in a dream, or he was seeing things, he thought. He rubbed his eyes as he turned


    on themp on his bedside so he could get a clear view of who it was.


    As he turned it on, he froze upon seeing Susan standing there with a wicked smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Who are you? He tried to speak, to bring the words to his mouth, to say something, but he


    couldn¡¯t. It felt as if his tongue had been tied. He tried to move but he couldn¡¯t either, he just kept


    staring at her. Who was she? What did she have in mind? What was she going to do to him? He


    wondered. He had never had this kind of encounter with anyone before, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    So, he just sat there numbly, waiting for what she would do or say next.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to teach you a permanent lesson, Rabbi¡± she said as she held out a glowing ball in her


    hand, and pointed it at him.


    ¡°You are still the same, the goddess granted you another life but you¡¯re still as useless as you


    were before, you¡¯re still the same cold, heartless and wicked. You have a beautiful maiden and child at


    home but yet you choose to let strange people warm your bed. You are a disgusting man Rabbi, you


    are a disgrace unto humanity, you are wicked, and you have a talent for hurting those who choose to


    love you. You ruined me, I am ruined forever because of you Rabbi, you don¡¯t deserve to be a human


    being; the goddess should have brought you back to this world as an animal, that is the kind of life that


    suits you; but since she failed to do so, I will see to it that you be the beast you truly were born to


    be.¡±


    The glowing ball in her hand shone brightly as she continued cursing.


    ¡°From now on Lucas De¡¯ n, you will be a beast, a wolf, a ve to the moon, a rejected


    alpha and your curse will be so. I will take everything away from you; your maiden, your child, your


    happiness, EVERYTHING!!! You will live a solitary life, a lonely, painful existence, and you will die a


    gruesome death, this beast will remain with you forever and will never leave you. Let it be so as from


    today.¡±


    She continued with the incantations, the glowing ball shining brighter and brighter until the sound


    of an explosion was heard, and within the next second, she disappeared from the room.


    **********


    Lucas jolted up from his bed, sweating heavily, he¡¯d just had the most terrible nightmare, he tried


    to see if the woman, Susan that was her name, was still in his bed, but she wasn¡¯t there. And who the


    heck was Rabbi? Maybe she was all a dream, he thought, a horrible dream that he never ever wanted


    to experience in his life again.


    But losing thepany wasn¡¯t a dream, even though he thought it would be. Sadly, he had to


    move on now and look for something else to do, but first, he wanted to go home to Bambi and Amelia.


    He got up and went into the bathroom, freshened up, and about an hourter, he was in a taxi driving


    to the airport.


    He arrived home about two hourster, and was greeted at the door by little happy Bambi, jumping


    up and down, d to see his daddy again.


    ¡°Daddy! You¡¯re back,¡± he shrieked excitedly. ¡°Now you can y with me today.¡±


    Lucas was tired, he wanted nothing more than to go and sleep in his room, he didn¡¯t want to do


    this, but he knew that Bambi wouldn¡¯t forgive him if he missed this one. So, he put down his luggage,


    went to greet Amelia and nanny upstairs, before wearing Bambi his shoes and carrying his happy son


    to the yground.


    He reached themunity yground and helped Bambi swing, slide and y with the sand


    while he watched. The sun was out but the air was humid, and it didn¡¯t take long before he started


    sweating profusely, he wondered how he had so much energy pent up just by watching his son y.


    He tried to clean it up with his handkerchief but the sweating persisted, he couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore.


    ¡°Bambi, we need to go back home now, daddy is tired, we¡¯ll continue ying tomorrow.¡±


    Bambi was now in the little yhouse, he didn¡¯t want toe out, but after daddy insisted so


    many times, he had to oblige. Lucas took Bambi back home in his arms and spent the rest of the day


    trying to catch some sleep, but he couldn¡¯t. Instead, the sweating continued, even more intense than


    when he was out in the sun.


    He tried taking off his shirt and didn¡¯t miss the sight of wild hairs springing from his chest.

 Chapter 37: THIRTY-SEVEN

    Chapter 37: THIRTY-SEVEN


    Gone forever


    Knock-knock-knock


    ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas responded. It was evening time, and he didn¡¯t feel good at all, he¡¯d taken a


    shower multiple times, he even tried shaving off his chest but the hair grew back immediately, with


    nothing left to do, he went back to lie down. As if things couldn¡¯t get any worse, the pounding in his


    head resumed, pounding louder and faster than before.


    Amelia poked her head through the bedroom door.


    ¡°Dinner is ready, Lucas. Come and eat downstairs,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t had anything to eat since you returned this morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± he repeated vehemently.


    Amelia had had it. It was time to let him have a piece of her mind.


    ¡°You bail on your kid during the special times in his life, even on his birthdays, you can¡¯t even


    spare him up to an hour to y with him, and now you refuse to eat with your own family. What has


    happened to you? This is not the Lucas I used to know. This is not the Lucas I thought would make a


    great father.¡±


    He listened to her voiceced with tears, if only she knew. If only she knew what he was passing


    through at this point, she wouldn¡¯t be saying those things to him.


    She stood near the door and waited for a while. When she got no response from him, she left.


    Upon hearing the sound of the door close, he let out a silent curse and came down from the bed a


    bit distorted, wearing his slippers and taking slow steps out of the room and down the stairs. The thud


    of his footsteps on the ground matched the pounding sounds in his head.


    He entered the kitchen were Amelia and nanny were seated at the table and Bambi was in his high


    chair, ying with his food.


    Amelia let out a horrified scream upon seeing the creature that had just entered into the room. The


    creature was half-Lucas, half-Erasmus, but more of Erasmus, as his whole body was covered in thick


    fur even though he still wore his clothes and was still standing straight like a man.


    Amelia rushed over to Bambi and carried him in her hand, gripping her son tight and covering his


    face in her chest so he wouldn¡¯t see his father, nanny could only sit down and watch, the horrified look


    on her face mirrored the one on Amelia¡¯s.


    What happened? Why were they looking at him like that? What happened? What¡¯s wrong with


    him? He wondered. He reached for one of the kitchen drawers and brought out a pan where he could


    see his own reflection. The pan in his hand dropped when he realized that the terrible dream he had


    his heartced with nothing short of fear.


    Bambi¡¯s face was still buried in his mother¡¯s chest, but he¡¯d already seen his father before his mom


    covered his face.


    ¡°Mommy? Why d-d-does daddy look like the b-b-big b-bad wolf? Is he g-g-going to eat us?¡± She


    could feel the little boy trembling in her arms as he spoke.


    Lucas tried reaching his arms out to them, tears began to choke his throat too but he managed to


    speak anyways.


    ¡°It¡¯s still me Bambi, daddy would never try to eat you. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it¡¯s still me.¡±


    As he tried walking slowly towards them, Amelia screamed again, grabbing a knife on the table


    behind her, and pointing it at him protectively.


    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE!!! DON¡¯T YOU EVEN DARE TRY TO COME NEAR ME OR MY SON!!!¡± Her


    voice rang loud through the kitchen, and Lucas halted the minute she let those words out. The knife


    hadn¡¯t touched him but the words cut through him deeply, making him bleed invisibly.


    This was his first shift, he couldn¡¯t control it, it was normal like this the first time for every werewolf,


    but humans wouldn¡¯t understand. And there right in the kitchen, Amelia and nanny watched as Lucas


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    disappeared and Erasmus took over for the very first time, all the clothes on his body ripped off as he


    transformed. When the transformation wasplete, he howled, weing his new cursed form.


    Amelia had seen enough for one night. She looked around for her wallet on the kitchen table, and


    grabbed it as she spotted it still holding Bambi on her other hand, and then she said thosest words to


    him before disappearing through the kitchen back door, she didn¡¯t take anything else with her.


    ¡°Stay the hell away from us. If you ever daree near me or my son, I will kill you,¡± as soon as


    she spoke, nanny stood up, trying to reach out to persuade her.


    ¡°Amelia, I think you¡¯re taking this too far¡­¡± but Amelia didn¡¯t listen; she held the knife towards her


    too, and nanny stopped in her tracks, not wanting to hurt herself. Amelia didn¡¯t want to stay a second


    more here. This whole marriage has been nothing torture for her, it¡¯s been torture for her since the day


    she moved into this house, it¡¯s been torture for Bambi too, and now her newly wedded husband... of


    course she should have known that in the end, he would turn out to be nothing but a dog. She walked


    out of the house with her son, knife and wallet in hand and never looked back.


    Lucas struggled with the shifts in the kitchen but when he was finally able to put Erasmus away; it


    was already toote. The sound of the car crash was heard immediately they left outside, Amelia and


    Bambi were gone forever.

 Chapter 38: THIRTY-EIGHT

    Chapter 38: THIRTY-EIGHT


    Poor Lucas


    ***BACK TO PRESENT TIME***


    Vivian and Ria were in a good mood this morning, the beta announcedst night that the alpha¡¯s


    mate was electrocuted in the forbiddenke the previous day. He didn¡¯t announce her health status, nor


    did he tell them whether she survived or not, it was either the dawn leaders chose to make it stay


    hidden or the fate of her life was still being decided by the goddess herself. They had nothing to worry


    about. No one had ever survived electrocution from theke before, that weak bitch wouldn¡¯t evenst


    a second in there.


    He also announced that the forbiddenke was no more. Well, closing theke was overdue, they


    thought, there was no use for thatke anyway since the dawners couldn¡¯t make use of its waters


    anymore. The only thing theke has proved useful in these past years was for getting rid of master¡¯s


    mate. Vivian smiled evilly as they both neared Alpha Lucas¡¯s room. It was a smart n of hers to have


    the sign dug up on the night before incident. No one even suspected a thing.


    Since the bitch was probably nearing her grave, the master would be distraught by now, he would


    need someone tofort him, he would need a bosom or two to rest aching his head upon and Vivian


    and Ria were more than happy to help him out of his misery, they were more than happy to let him fuck


    them as he wishes, they were more than happy to bring the former master back.


    The guards at the entrance parted ways for them, and Vivian proceeded to knock on the door first.


    They both waited for the response.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The two sluts entered his chambers, where he sat on the couch, holding a guitar.


    ¡°Master,¡± they both bowed, in a bid to start to take off their clothes.


    Lucas didn¡¯t wait for them to start before he stopped them; he wasn¡¯t in the mood today. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    send for you,¡± he stated, his face as nk as a page.


    ¡°But Mas¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    After hearing the door close, he dropped the guitar he was adorning in his hand back to its stand.


    He stood up and let his legs carry him to anywhere they wanted to, just like the day he met Susan, but


    this time around, he wasn¡¯t drunk. His legs took him in the direction of Ava¡¯s room.


    **********


    Ava couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard. ¡°Lucas was once a human being?¡±


    Yes, a human who¡¯d never had any knowledge of the werewolf world before his curse. Wolves are


    just a myth to the humans, some humans do know of the wolves existence but because of the strong


    enmity between them, they prefer to keep it a secret. ¡®No use spreading word about those worthless


    creatures,¡¯ they all say.


    ¡°And what about the dawn pack? How did this alle to be?¡±


    ¡°During Lucas¡¯s transition, he joined a few packs as a low-ranking wolf and when he realized that


    the life of an omega was not for him, he left and decided to help refugees instead, giving them a home.


    He trained hard and conquered many enemies, iming their territories and rescuing packs that were


    attacked by rogues and from there some members pledged their allegiance to him, when he had so


    many loyal followers, they decided to form a pack and they made him their alpha. The dawn pack was


    born five years ago, and we still help refugees till today. Lucas was more than happy to ept such a


    responsibility as the first alpha of the pack, and the joy of being an alpha made up for thepany he


    lost that his family had suffered for decades to build, the only part of his heart that remained void was


    the family he lost that day.¡±


    ¡°Who was that girl? Susan, and why did she curse him?¡±


    ¡°Weter found out that she¡¯s a very powerful witch, formerly known as Susannah, and the anger


    and hatred she has for him is because of a grudge, a grudge of something that happened many


    centuries ago.¡±


    ¡°But Lucas wasn¡¯t alive then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lucas wasn¡¯t but Rabbi was. Lucas is the reincarnation of Rabbi, both have the same


    appearance and Rabbi did something terrible to Susan then, I don¡¯t know what it was but I know that¡¯s


    the reason she cursed his descendant, thinking he is Rabbi but in another life.¡±


    Oh, the poor thing, she never thought she¡¯d pity him this much. He¡¯s been through so much, he¡¯s


    suffered so much, he¡¯s lost so much, and now he¡¯s broken. He wants to heal again, he wants to find


    love again, that¡¯s why he wanted his mate so badly, that¡¯s why he wanted HER so badly. She couldn¡¯t


    help but feel so much for him even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t. She heard Nani¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°I saw that same fear in his eyes on the day of your incident, the same fear he had on the day


    Amelia left him, and those fears were confirmed when he saw their dead bodies being taken away. My


    hope for him was reawakened that day I saw him saving you, Bambi and Amelia might be gone forever,


    but I know with you, there¡¯s still a chance for him to heal from the past.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ava wished she could help him, she really wished she could, but she just couldn¡¯t.


    Nani saw her hesitation, and knew just what to say to calm her fears.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a deep breath Ava, and forget about all that troubles your heart? Forget about


    what¡¯s going to happen next, just live in the moment and give your heart what it wants.¡±


    Nani¡¯s words resounded in her ears as they got up and strolled back to her room.


    ¡®Give your heart what it wants.¡¯


    And when she returned, she met Lucas standing in front of her door.

 Chapter 39: THIRTY-NINE

    Chapter 39: THIRTY-NINE


    eptance


    ¡°I have to get back to the kitchen now,¡± Nani said, and turned to leave her behind with him.


    Ava slowed her steps as she approached him, she hadn¡¯t seen him since the day of her incident,


    and she couldn¡¯t believe that she was telling herself this, but she¡¯d missed him badly.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Lucas asked as he followed her into the bedroom.


    ¡°Much better now. I want to thank you for saving my life, Lucas. I have to admit that that¡¯s the most


    selfless thing anyone has ever done for me.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me Ava, you are mine, you belong to me, and I will always protect what is


    mine.¡±


    She changed the topic.


    ¡°I would like to stay.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In your room the other day, you said you¡¯d like if I could stay here for a bit. I¡¯d love to stay.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you for your consideration. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel very wee here.¡±


    Silence stretched between the two parties, each of them knowing their needs, knowing what their


    hearts wanted, but waiting for the other to say it first. Ava proceeded.


    ¡°I would like to show you my appreciation, I would like ¡­¡± she¡¯d promised herself she wouldn¡¯t


    allow this before, but the time has been dyed for too long, they¡¯d both denied each other for too


    long, and now, it was all she wanted.


    She went on her knees before him, submitting just like he did the day he imed her in the drawl


    forest.


    ¡°I would like to give you my body,¡± she said with her head bent.


    Lucas scowled.


    ¡°I thought I told you I don¡¯t have any interest to touch you anymore Ava, how do you want me to


    ept you when I know you¡¯ll still return to him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that for now.¡±


    ¡°How do expect me not to think about that Ava? How? That¡¯s all I can think about, knowing you


    belong to me but are betrothed to another, knowing that you have a duty to fulfill. How do you want me


    to forget that? I want you Ava, but I don¡¯t think I can have you.¡±


    Ava said nothing, but did the next thing that came to her head. She took off all her clothes, one by


    one, baring herself before him until she waspletely naked, she¡¯d never done this before, her whole


    body flushed as she did so.


    She bent her head again. ¡°You can have me now, Alpha Lucas. For the time I will be here, I am all


    yours, if you will ept.¡±


    When the silence continued and he still hadn¡¯t said or done anything, Ava shyly turned and bent to


    pick up her clothes. Of course, she was a fool to think this would work, she was a fool to think that he¡¯d


    want her after everything she¡¯d done to him. Suddenly, staying for a while didn¡¯t sound so good to her


    anymore, not when she couldn¡¯t have him.


    She didn¡¯t know how it happened, but the next minute, she found herself in his arms, his mouth


    mming into hers with full force, all his clothes disappeared within that minute. She sighed and


    moaned as she felt his tongue voraciously ravaging her mouth, she felt hands his on her waist pulling


    her close as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her. She could do nothing but moan at how good it felt, pulsing


    inside of her. He took his mouth in mouth in hers. Kissing her, owning her. He needed to own her body.


    To take control of her now and make her mindless so she can let go and not think about anything but


    this, here, now. Their lips touching, their tongues wrapped around each other¡¯s, hands and arms


    wrapped around their mingled bodies. The heat of pure ecstasy, passion and attraction stronger than


    words can exin. His touch, his breath on her neck and in her ear set off the fire within her. Her body


    responded without a word ever being spoken. Her pussy soaked and throbbing for his cock to be


    buried deep within her.


    She felt his hand move her hair to the side and then heard his voice at her right ear. She shivered


    as she heard his words.


    ¡°I ept precious, for now you¡¯re all I want. Let¡¯s not think about anything else.¡±


    Her pussy clenched at his words and she obediently resumed kissing him, fulfilling both their


    utmost hearts desires. His hands were all over her, and in one move, he held her up to straddle him as


    he carried her to the bed. Heid her on it and climbed on top of her, never stopping for a moment with


    his ferocious kisses as he ced his demands on her entire body. She wanted to meet those demands,


    she wanted nothing but to please him in more ways than possible. Oh, he¡¯s been through so much, he


    needs her; and she needs him too.


    As he reached lower, she spread her legs presenting herself to him, the glistening wet lips of her


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    pussy were swollen with her need. She felt his hand feeling her wetness and then his murmurs.


    You¡¯re so wet and ready. God, I missed your pussy so much precious.


    Her skin felt exquisite, and then she stretched her legs and moved to allow his hands more


    ess, with his finger still on her slit, he kept his face pressed to her as he sucked her clit then slid his


    tongue up and down her folds, he repositioned himself and continued to eat her, flicking his tongue


    over her clit before prating, continuously pumping his tongue in and out of her hot wet center. She


    tasted amazing and she squeezed her thighs together rhythmically as hepped at her pussy, bringing


    his own climax closer.


    He then took her clit in his mouth and nipped hard with his teeth. ¡°Fuck!¡± She yelped, but he didn¡¯t


    stop; he knew where this was going, and he kept on keeping on until her squeals were reced by


    nothing delectable moans.


    He used his left hand to reach over and grab her breasts and started to massage them. He


    pinched her nipple which caused her to gasp and push back and arch against the cold bed. He then


    brought up his head to her breasts, biting one hard then the other. The pain and pleasure building in


    her, making her squirt in abundance.


    She grabbed his face in her arms to face her, then she murmured, ¡°fill me please, I want to feel


    you inside of me.¡±


    He granted her request; gently sliding as hisrge thick cock entered her wet pussy, sinking deep


    into her. She almost screamed at the fullness, he was stretching her and she couldn¡¯t believe it still hurt


    even after all her readiness. She forced her body to rx and try to reach for subspace, zoning out in


    her mind and breath, focusing on this moment with him. Shey there breathing for a moment as her


    pussy took him in deep and got used to the stretch.


    He brought his mouth and kissed her deeply as he pounded into her pussy. With the feeling of him


    inside her, her senses were full from being full. She brought both her legs to surround him as he


    pounded her, he then reached and grabbed her right leg and ced it over his shoulder with one hand,


    trapping both her hands with the other, and then he plunged into her deeper, fucking her harder,


    shoving his cock faster and deeper in her cunt, thrusting into her repeatedly, flesh meeting flesh. A


    flowing rhythm, in and out, suddenly bringing her to the edge. She cried out and squeezed her eyes


    closed, flying, the orgasm takes her out of this ce and she flies above her body, free from all of the


    sorrows of the night.


    The arousal ced an aching heat in her belly, one that won¡¯t go away, even after all that¡¯s


    happened, it still burns bright inside of her. She felt his dick in her pussy pump faster, one of his hands


    gripping hers, and the other securing her shivering leg on his shoulder.

 Chapter 40: FORTY

    Chapter 40: FORTY


    Just for tonight


    He paused for a bit, and then adjusted himself, mming his thick cock into her clit one - two -


    three times, harder each time. She cringed as he spread her legs even wider but moaned as he leaned


    down andpped at her pussy again, bathing it in sweet tenderness. She shivered and moaned at the


    adoration, feeling the edges of cumming again.


    He then came back up and resumed fucking her, driving his hips forward, iming her pussy with


    all of his length; nothing in this world couldpare to the pleasure of him gently slipping inside her,


    and she felt a powere over me she didn¡¯t anticipate. She made sure to meet his pressure with her


    own, pushing her hips forward, wanting to feel every inch.


    She could only whimper as the thrusting in her pussy came to a new speed and she could feel his


    orgasm building. She felt him explode in her pussy first, dick throbbing and pulsing for a long time,


    feeling like he just emptied a gallon in her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest thing she did as she free fell into another powerful orgasm that took her out of her body


    was writhe underneath him as he exited her cum filled and covered pussy. Her body felt electric and


    sensitive, and they bothid spent on the big bed for a few beats.


    Then he began to feel something else; dissatisfaction, the craving for her is stronger than he could


    resist, he needed to take her again right in this moment, he needed more of her, and she needed more


    of him too. The fire of desire, the burn of ecstasy, the touch of his hands, the slickness of his tongue on


    her womanhood, all of these are what she wants and desires from him. To feel him against her, to hear


    his voice and his heart beat in her ear. To be in his arms knowing he''ll be there holding her and there


    when they both wake the next day. These are the things she wants, but if only, if only.


    With a small groan, he releases her hands and flips her over, so she¡¯s now bent on all fours with


    her ass facing him, her hands and knees anchored to the sheets. She felt the cool touch of his tongue


    on her inner lips, his hands holding her ass wide open to expose her fully. She gasped as she felt his


    tongue dig deeper inside her from behind, licking voraciously, hands kneading into her ass. She also


    felt his fingers ying with her clit, heard the sopping wet sounds of her pussy being used again, she


    arched her back, sighing and moaning from the euphoric torture of the pleasure he was giving her. She


    felt movement around her legs below, felt them being opened wider and arge pressure on her slit.


    She felt smoothness and wetness and realized it was his dick nudging at her hole. Her eyes widened


    but she didn¡¯t have time to protest as his dick entered her smoothly, gently sliding into it as hisrge


    thick cock entered her wet pussy once more, he slid in easy, thanks to his cum and hers.


    How did it feel? She asked herself. Incredible.


    She felt his hands on her waist pulling her close and then the banging continued. She did well to


    meet up with his thrusts, throwing her back as he plunged in and out of her repeatedly, feeling his dick


    push through her ass each time. Lucas kept pounding away, groaning loudly and reaching down to


    grab her nipples and tugging them for a bit.


    ¡°Lucas!!!¡± She screamed.


    She then felt his hand on her back and then her neck, his hand tightened around her neck causing


    her to lose bnce as she strained to breathe. She felt his dick in her pussy pump faster, his hands


    gripping her waist, she felt a p on her ass, echoing loudly in the quiet room. She moaned, knowing


    that he was about to fill up her pussy once more, her soaking wet pussy, with her juices dripping off it


    as she got fucked hard doggy style.


    She felt him shudder and increase his speed, grabbing her waist so tight she knew she would have


    bruises afterwards. She weed them.


    Still with one hand on her hip pulling her to him, he brought the other hand to reach around her


    throat pulling her head up to him. He bit the spot on her neck and shoulder he somehow knew would


    drive her wild. ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± He growled in her ear. mming into her with his hard cock, she let out a


    hard whimper and moan as his cock slid in and out of her harder and faster! She weed it all; it was


    painful, but she let him take her as much as he could, this is what he needs, he needs her, and she


    needs him too.


    He¡¯s about toe again. The sound vibrating every nerve ending to her pussy. She lets out


    another moan when the explosion racks her body. She felt the twitch of his cock buried deep inside of


    her. ¡°Shit,¡± she heard him groan again as he buried his load deep in her.


    She dropped as he released her from his grip, unable to move her arms or legs. Lucas had been


    more than violent with her tonight, and she hid the part of her that felt ashamed for enjoying every bit of


    what happened just now.


    A little time passed, and she was now in her exhausted half-conscious mind, but she still felt the


    movement of the bed near her as Lucas got up reached for his clothes. No, he can¡¯t leave, not after


    what just happened, she still needs him. She reached out her arms with a little struggle.


    ¡°Please, stay. Stay with me,¡± she whimpered weakly, with so much desire written all over her face.


    Lucas wants to stay, but he doesn¡¯t want to get too close, he doesn¡¯t want to bury himself deep in


    this fantasy when he already knows the reality of what is toe after all this, but just for tonight, he¡¯ll


    stay. Just for tonight, he thought as hey back on the bed and pulled her into his embrace; heat


    against heat, skin against skin. Just for tonight.


    ¡®Just for tonight,¡¯ he kept that promise well to himself, because the next morning, she woke up


    alone. He was gone.

 Chapter 41: FORTY-ONE

    Chapter 41: FORTY-ONE


    Meeka and Suri


    Suri was in her bedroom, deep in her thoughts, she still hasn¡¯t gotten over the beta¡¯s


    announcement since the day before yesterday. She kept on asking herself different questions. Is Ava


    all right? Did she survive the shock? If she¡¯s alive, shouldn¡¯t she havee out by now? Her heart


    could only fear the worst.


    She heard the light snores of her second daughter, Jannie, sleeping on the bed behind her. She


    loved Meeka very much, but sometimes she just wished thess would be more like her sister; quiet


    and peaceful, but it was all just wishful thinking, Meeka carried the spirit of her father, one of the


    strongest weapon and wood carvers who perished with their former pack.


    She turned her attention back to the dress she was mending in her arms and suddenly, she saw


    Meeka appear in front of her. She nearly jumped out of her skin upon seeing her, she didn¡¯t know how


    long her daughter had been standing there.


    ¡°Oh, goddess! Meeka, you scared me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry mommy,¡± Meeka pouted. And then, Suri noticed the sad look on her daughter¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter dear?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, my wooden dolly is gone, it¡¯s the only thing I could use to think of daddy, and now it¡¯s


    gone, gone with the badke that hurt Ava.¡±


    Suri heaved out a sigh.


    ¡°Is that the reason why you wanted to save dolly so badly? Because of your daddy?¡±


    Meeka nodded her head multiple times, ¡°yes mommy, now daddy doesn¡¯t live with us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Meeka, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just an old doll dear, your father will always live with us.¡±


    Meeka then brightened up at her mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Where does he live? I want to go and visit him,¡± she jumped up and down giddily.


    Suri dropped the dress on the bed, and lifted little Meeka into her arms to sit on herp.


    ¡°He lives right here,¡± she pointed a hand at her chest, at the part where she could feel her


    heartbeat.


    Suddenly and in an unwee manner, the alpha¡¯s wolf guards burst into her bedroom.


    ¡°The alpha sends for you and your daughter ma¡¯am. He requests your presences immediately,¡±


    they informed.


    Suri closed her eyes, and let the pain flow right through her. It was now time to ept the oue


    of Ava¡¯s incident, whatever it was and then, the punishment. She decided that she would beg the alpha


    so she could take whatever punishment he wanted to give her and include Meeka¡¯s so at least her


    daughter would be spared. She¡¯d already begged Reena, her friend and the pack¡¯s seamstress that if


    she lost her life in the process, she should help her take care of her little girls while she was gone.


    As she walked with her daughter to the alpha¡¯s chambers, followed by the wolf guards, she prayed


    in her heart that the goddess would spare Ava¡¯s life, if she was still alive or if she was still fighting for


    her life. And if she wasn¡¯t, well she also prayed that the goddess would spare and keep her children


    after she was gone, because alpha Lucas would certainly kill her.


    **********


    Only Kiron followed mother and daughter into the alpha¡¯s chambers. Suri knelt on the floor with


    Meeka. And when the four of them were alone, Lucas turned away from the window he was facing to


    speak to them. She could feel her daughters trembling body in her arms as she carried her; or was she


    the one trembling?


    Lucas proceeded with the interrogations.


    ¡°Suri.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    ¡°Where were you when your daughter took Ava to the forbiddenke that day?¡±


    ¡°I was at the seamstress¡¯s quarters, master. We¡¯d just had breakfast.¡±


    ¡°And were you aware of where your daughter was while you were at the seamstress¡¯s quarters?¡±


    Suri contemted on whether to tell him the truth or not, this would be a pretty good chance for


    her to cover up for Meeka now so she could take all the punishment.


    Lucas noticed her hesitation, folding his arms and walking towards her so he could look into her


    eyes directly.


    ¡°Suri.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°You know that I will still find out the truth sooner orter, I always do. And you are very much


    aware that lying to your alpha will only create more problems for yourself and your daughter. So, you¡¯d


    better tell me the truth, exactly the way it happened.¡±


    **********


    Suri closed her eyes, telling the truth was the best thing to do. Even though she would implicate


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meeka in the process, she would still beg to take her punishmentter. But for now, telling the truth was


    paramount.


    ¡°I was not aware master, I thought she was ying with her sister, she always does after


    breakfast.¡±


    Lucas turned away, ¡°that¡¯ll be all for you Suri, leave the girl.¡±

 Chapter 42: FORTY-TWO

    Chapter 42: FORTY-TWO


    Ava¡¯s superpowers


    ¡°Ahhhh!!! Mommy please don¡¯t go,¡± Meeka cried. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, mo-ommy!!!!¡±


    ¡°Please!!! Please spare my child¡¯s life. I beg you in the name of the goddess herself, please don¡¯t


    kill her!!! Let me take her punishment for her, please, spare my little baby!!!¡± Suri wept uncontrobly,


    throwing herself at Lucas¡¯s feet, he didn¡¯t respond. He only ordered Kiron and the other guards to take


    Suri away, so he would be left alone with Meeka.


    But Suri was worse than a stubborn goat, she fought and fought off the guards. It took a lot of time


    until she could yield to her power no more, she had tried everything, but these guards were too strong


    for her. She could only watch in tears as Lucas held little Meeka in his hand while the wolf guards


    dragged her out of his chambers. She would never forgive herself for telling him the truth, she thought


    as she wept.


    **********


    Little Meeka was very much frightened, she stared up at the big alpha holding her by the hand.


    Was he going to punish her now for telling Ava to rescue dolly from the badke? She wondered.


    As soon as Suri was out of the room, Lucas turned to Meeka.


    ¡°Hello, what is your name dear?¡±


    ¡°M-m-meeka, please don¡¯t h-hurt me alpha, I didn¡¯t mean t-to h-h-hurt Ava,¡± Meeka murmured


    amidst sobs.


    Upon seeing how terrified the little girl was, Lucas bent so he was on an eye level with her.


    ¡°Would you like to join me for lunch Meeka?¡±


    Lunch? What is lunch and why was he asking Meeka to join him for it? Why was this alpha saying


    strange words?


    Lucas noticed her puzzled face and exined in a way she would understand.


    ¡°Would you like to eat with me Meeka?¡±


    Little Meeka should have thought that he¡¯d want to poison her or something, momma had always


    warned her not to ept food from strangers and scary people, if only Meeka didn¡¯t love food so much.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meeka¡¯s face always brightened up at the sound of food, so much so that she forgot all


    about the alpha she was scared of a few seconds ago, and now looked forward to what was being


    served for this ¡°lunch,¡± he¡¯d asked her to join, her baby teeth shone bright through her mouth as she


    smiled.


    After a few moments, Meeka joined Lucas at the table to enjoy the bowls containing grilled turkey,


    tomato vegetable soup with chicken toppings, and fruits for dessert. Lucas would have gone straight to


    asking her questions, but he wanted someone to join him to eat today first, even though he did most of


    the time, he didn¡¯t always love to eat alone, and who better to join him today than Suri¡¯s funny and


    jovial little angel he¡¯s always heard about?


    Meeka ate as much food as about her size, eating her stomach full until all she could let out at the


    end was a burp, she even ate much more than Lucas, who couldn¡¯t help but watch her and smile. He¡¯d


    forgotten how it felt like to be with a kid, he hadn¡¯t wanted to remember such a happy feeling for a long


    time because of the pain of the past, but after being with Avast night, he felt like opening a part of


    himself he¡¯d shut down for so long. Being with Meeka now, it didn¡¯t hurt as much as he thought it would.


    Meeka didn¡¯t care if the once-scary alpha was watching her; she¡¯d never seen so much food in her


    life. It would be a shame to let this all go to waste, she would make sure to eat as much as she could


    and even give some to Jannie and mommy when she returned, she knew they would love to have


    some food like this too.


    After the meal, Meeka remained at the table as the untouched leftover tes were being taken


    away by Nani and her helpers.


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Meeka?¡±


    ¡°Can you give this food to mommy and Jannie? I¡¯m sure they would love to have some of this nice


    food too.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Lucas turned to Nani and gave the order with a nod, she bowed and proceeded to do as the


    little girl had said.


    As soon as they were alone again, Lucas faced little Meeka again, who just kept staring back.


    ¡°Meeka, I¡¯m going to ask you some questions, and I want you to tell me the truth, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes alpha, I¡¯ll tell you anything you need to know!¡± Meeka giddied. She didn¡¯t even know what he


    was talking about yet, but Meeka already liked this alpha so much, he didn¡¯t seem so scary anymore


    and she would do as she promised, she would tell him everything.


    ¡°Why did you take Ava to theke that day?¡±


    Meeka wasted no time in answering.


    ¡°I wanted her to rescue dolly, the water was holding dolly, it wouldn¡¯t let her go and if I went into the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    water, it wouldn¡¯t let me go too.¡±


    ¡°So, didn¡¯t you think that the water wouldn¡¯t let Ava go too if she went into it?¡±


    ¡°Ava had superpowers, the water would not hurt her, only Ava can rescue dolly, that¡¯s what the


    meandy said.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s brows shot up at the realization.


    ¡°What meandy?¡±

 Chapter 43: FORTY-THREE

    Chapter 43: FORTY-THREE


    The meandy


    ¡°The meandy who took dolly away and threw her into theke, she told me she didn¡¯t mean to


    but she did it on purpose, she threw dolly into theke and told me to fetch Ava, Ava had superpowers,


    the water won¡¯t harm her, that¡¯s what she said, but the water did harm Ava, now Ava got hurt because


    of that meandy,¡± tears began to flood Meeka¡¯s eyes as she remembered everything that had


    happened. Seeing Ava being all fried up reminded her of daddy and the bad roggies that attacked her


    pack that blessed day.


    He knew it. Someone had taken advantage of this little girl¡¯s innocence and used it to try to kill


    Ava. And that person was living right under this roof; after everything he¡¯d done for this pack, they


    chose to betray him like this. He would make sure he found out whoever it was and make them pay.


    Lucas walked over to Meeka¡¯s chair and picked up a tissue, using it to wipe her wet eyes.


    ¡°Meeka?¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me who the meandy is?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. B-but¡­ Meeka doesn¡¯t know her name.¡±


    ¡°Can you describe her?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No, ¡°she didn¡¯t even know what ¡®desrie¡¯ means.


    But Lucas wasn¡¯t giving up.


    ¡°If you see her, will you be able to know her?¡±


    Meeka nodded her head confidently.


    ¡°Yes, I saw her today and I even told her about Ava and theke. She then called Meeka bad


    words that mommy doesn¡¯t like us to say,¡± she looked left and right, making sure no one except alpha


    would hear what she was about to say, then she whispered the forbidden word into his ears. ¡°She


    called Meeka ¡®stupid.¡¯¡±


    Lucas chuckled at Meeka¡¯s sharpness. He would love to dine with her again at any time soon, but


    for now, there were important matters on ground to take care of.


    ¡°Meeka, is there anything else you need from Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want a lollipop!¡± Meeka jumped, revealing her teeth, Meeka sure did love goody-goodies.


    ¡°Kiron!¡±


    The door opened, ¡°yes master.¡±


    ¡°Tell all the female dawners to gather in the halls, I¡¯ll be out with Meeka in a few moments, EVERY


    single female must be there, except for Ava. Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°Yes master,¡± Kiron bowed.


    ¡°And one more thing Kiron.¡±


    ¡°What is it master?¡±


    ¡°Ask the supplier to bring Meeka a lollipop when he¡¯sing to deliver today.¡±


    **********


    ¡°That¡¯s her! That¡¯s the meandy who told me that Ava has superpowers!¡± Meeka pointed right at


    the meandy the minute she saw her; it had taken a while going through all the female dawners but


    they¡¯d finally gotten to the culprit.


    Lucas couldn¡¯t believe it; it must be a joke. He looked at the woman Meeka was pointing at, and


    then back at Meeka.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The little girl nodded her head with full force. Meeka is sure its no mistake, she¡¯d know that mean


    ¡°Yes,¡± she responded. ¡°She even offered me a lollipop, it had the bright color red like this one¡­¡±


    she brought out the sticky red candy from her mouth and showed it to Lucas before putting it back in


    again. ¡°¡­but I told her no thank you, mommy says not to ept candy from scary people,¡± Meeka


    continued confidently, the lollipop Lucas gave her swirling in her mouth.


    He looked back at the culprit.


    ¡°Vivian, but why?¡±


    Vivian bit her lip. She knew she should have tried harder to persuade that little shit to take the


    poisoned candy from her hand, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her running her big mouth, but it


    was toote for that now. Her betrayal made Lucas mad, no doubt he was going to punish her, or even


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    kill her for what she¡¯d done, but if she were going down, she wasn¡¯t going down alone.


    ¡°Ria was in on it too,¡± she stated shamelessly, pointing at her other who stood beside her. ¡°She


    even helped me dig out the sign.¡±


    ¡°W-what? How dare you, Vivian?¡± Ria turned to Lucas. ¡°She¡¯s lying. Vivian, tell him the truth, tell


    him you¡¯re the one who had the n to get rid of Ava in the first ce, you were the one who nned


    everything that happened in theke that day, it was you who nned it, Vivian. It was all you!¡±


    Lucas had seen enough, he turned to Meeka.


    ¡°You can go back to your mommy now Meeka,¡± she¡¯s standing right there, he pointed at a teary-


    eyed Suri who watched everything. She was surprised when she¡¯d seen the food delivered for her and


    her second daughter today. Nani assured her that her baby was alright, she just wanted to see things


    for herself, and truly, Meeka was even brighter and happier than she was before!


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Meeka jumped as she ran to her mother¡¯s arms. Suri grabbed and hugged her


    tight, unable to contain her joy. After pulling from her mother¡¯s embrace, Meeka turned to Jannie who


    stood beside them and hugged her too, she then brought out the second green lollipop from her pocket


    and gave it to her sister.


    ¡°Alpha Lucas says to give this to you.¡±


    Jannie looked at the candy as if she¡¯d just been offered a million gold coins. She beamed brightly


    at the alpha.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Lucas!¡± And he smiled back. All the female dawners that had gathered could


    not help to share their affection at the family reunion. How Lucas missed being part of a family. He


    remembered how he¡¯d lost two families, both the one he made and the one he was born into at a very


    young age, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with himself if he made any other person go through the same


    torture he¡¯s had to go through of losing someone you hold very dear to your heart. It was only right that


    Meeka and her mother should go unpunished since Ava survived and is now doing fine, and the best


    news of it all, the culprit that caused this whole misfortune had been found.


    He dismissed all the other females except for the twodies who were still arguing over who was


    to me and who was not.


    ¡°The both of you, to my chambers, now.¡±

 Chapter 44: FORTY-FOUR

    Chapter 44: FORTY-FOUR


    The banishment


    Vivian and Ria entered Lucas¡¯s room and went on their knees immediately. The only thing they


    could pray for is that nothing happened to the master¡¯s mate. Else, they were dead for sure.


    Ria turned and gave Vivian a p as soon as their knees touched the cold hard ground.


    Vivian held her burning cheeks, and didn¡¯t even wait to ask why she did what she did, she


    proceeded to give three times as much as Ria did on her face and that was how the fight broke out


    between the twodies. By the time Lucas had entered, the two of them had almost ripped their clothes


    offpletely, giving each other bite marks and tugging at each other¡¯s hairs with so much force that


    made the other squeal.


    The two of them stopped, panting immediately they spotted him.


    ¡°Look at the both you. No shame at all,¡± Lucas snarled. ¡°You¡¯re still fighting even after everything


    that¡¯s happened. None of you have even bothered to care about thedy you¡¯d almost gotten killed.¡±


    ¡°I did care master, I swear it,¡± Ria persuaded. ¡°It was Vivian that talked me into everything. I didn¡¯t


    have any bad intentions for Ava at all from the start.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lying master, I didn¡¯t do anything to persuade her. She¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Both of you!¡± Lucas yelled, taking a deep breath as he let out the steam in his body with


    the words.


    A moment of silence, and then with a calmer voice, he continued, ¡°why did you do it? After


    everything I¡¯ve done for you both, even Kiara, as honorable as she was, never had so much pleasure


    from me like the both of you did, and yet she¡¯d never think of such. I just want to know why you decided


    to perform such wickedness.¡±


    They looked at each other, and then, Vivian decided to go first.


    ¡°We thought we were losing you master; your mind had travelled elsewhere since the day you met


    her. You were paying TOO much attention to her¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse Vivian, she¡¯s my mate, the amount of attention I decide to pay her is none of


    your business. You do not decide to choose the time I should spend with any woman, even the time I


    spend with you and Ria. I do.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned to Ria, and ¡°do you have anything to say before I pass my final judgement?¡±


    Ria bent her head, letting out her grief through her words too.


    ¡°You took it out on us master, every time she hurt you, we were the ones that would suffer for it.


    Ever since she came into your life, you began to hurt us, you began to derive your satisfaction by


    causing us pain; something you¡¯d never done to us before. All because of her¡­ it was all because of


    her you hurt us. She hurt you and then you hurt us more,¡± Ria cried. Now that the words hade out,


    she truly wished Ava were dead. At least she would die with the satisfaction of knowing that she killed


    that bitch herself. Bitches like that didn¡¯t deserve to live.


    For the first time in a long time, Lucas¡¯s face mirrored surprise. Ria was right about the things she


    said, but there was one tiny little detail she missed, they were all in an agreement.


    ¡°Ria.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever talk to me about it? Did you evere to me andin that I hurt you in ways I


    shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have listened master, you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s doesn¡¯t answer my question Ria.¡±


    Ria bent her head defeatedly. ¡°No master.¡±


    ¡°I know you speak the truth Ria, and I am not shaming you for it at all. I just thought we¡¯d have


    enough closure for us to talk about the things we could handle and things we couldn¡¯t during y. But


    now, I see we don¡¯t have that at all.¡±


    ¡°But mast¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry if drew pleasures from your body in ways I shouldn¡¯t have, but that did NOT give you


    the right to n to take the life of an innocent woman who did nothing to deserve your cruelty.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Luc¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t want to talk to me about it, if you¡¯d just waited a little longer. Just a little bit


    longer, if you¡¯d have just let patience wipe the bitterness and hatred from your empty hearts just for a


    while. ¡­ you would have had your master back. Ava was getting ready to leave and return to her


    betrothed on the day you nned to kill her.¡±


    Ria and Vivian turned look at each other in shock, unable to make anything of this realization.


    Truly, they were ashamed of themselves and their actions.


    ¡°I am upset, truly upset not because you both turned out to be the culprits, but because the culprits


    turned out to be people I hold dear to my heart. I hardly let people near me, not even my pack


    members, but I let you both, and instead, you betrayed me; I will never forgive you for that.¡±


    Tears were already streaming from Ria¡¯s cheeks; she knew she shouldn¡¯t have let this witch


    kneeling beside her to convince her into trying to kill master¡¯s mate. She closed her eyes and waited for


    the next set of words about to proceed from Lucas¡¯s mouth. It was time to ept things the way they


    would be from now on.


    ¡°I hereby pronounce my judgement on you both; Vivian and Ria, Omegas of the Dawn pack. I will


    spare your lives, but you are no longer wee to stay here forever. You are hereby banished from the


    dawn pack starting from this moment, and you are to leave immediately. If any of you, at any point in


    time ever dares try to return here, I will kill you myself. Let it be so from this day.¡±

 Chapter 45: FORTY-FIVE

    Chapter 45: FORTY-FIVE


    The announcement


    The Dawn pack¡¯s Beta Cian and Gamma Filip called for another gathering that same evening at


    the packhouse courtyard. All the dawn wolves wondered what it would be this time around. And as


    soon as they were all gathered, Cian began the announcement.


    ¡°The two mistresses of the Alpha, known as Vivian and Ria have been hereby dismissed from their


    duties and banished from the Dawn packhouse forever. If they are ever to return for any reason


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    whatsoever it may be, they are to be killed immediately.¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    ¡°The alpha gave thismand after finding out their punishable crimes against Ava Maynard, the


    alphas mate. Luckily, Ava Maynard survived the incident but Vivian and Ria were still punished


    because of their betrayal to the alpha. Let us all be reminded that the Dawn pack will not tolerate any


    form of indiscipline or betrayal against our kind, we must learn to love and grow with one another, and


    the alpha will forever see to it that offenders will be given the punishment that fits the crime. This is the


    alpha¡¯s judgement, you may all be dismissed.¡±


    Everyone gathered began to proceed to their quarters but not Suri, her heart was ddened that


    Ava survived theke, but she still had someone to see first. She headed to the packhouse kitchen;


    Nani was already preparing dinner there along with the other servers.


    ¡°Oh Nani, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Ava survived the incident?¡± She cried.


    ¡°It was the alpha¡¯s orders; he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out she was still alive until the culprits


    were found.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but you honestly don¡¯t know how d this makes me feel, especially knowing that


    my Meeka was involved.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, your Meeka is the bravest and boldest littless I¡¯ve ever seen. Vivian and Ria


    might have used her to create the problem, but she solved it herself with her own little hands, you


    should be proud of her instead.¡±


    ¡°I am, I truly am Nani.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°What about Ava? Is she okay now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been fine since, but the alpha made sure to keep her hidden until he found out who the


    offenders were, now that they¡¯ve been caught and punished, I think she can start epting visitors


    now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯ll be really good, I¡¯m sure Meeka would want to see her too, my little girl¡¯s been sad about


    her ever since thatke incident.¡±


    ¡°You cane see her this evening after dinner. You and Meeka.¡±


    ¡°Can Janniee too?¡±


    Nani chuckled. ¡°Why not? Of course, Jannie cane too, the more the merrier.¡±


    **********


    Ava had a splendid dinner that evening, the horrid medication had stopped, she¡¯d taken thest


    dose this afternoon and now, her food no longer had to be mixed with those bitter herbs anymore, now


    her stomach could smile again, she thought happily.


    She¡¯d just changed into her night clothes when she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    It was Meeka¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Meeka, Jannie and mommy!¡±


    ¡°Come in dear.¡±


    The door opened and Meeka ran into the room immediately, jumping into Ava¡¯s hands. If it weren¡¯t


    for the support of the bed behind her, she would have lost her bnce and fallen down. Boy, was


    Meeka d to see her. Tears started flowing down the little girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Meeka is sorry Ava, Meeka is so very sorry.¡±


    Ava saw from the side of Meeka¡¯s head, Suri and Jannie standing near the door.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± she weed them and offered them a seat on her couch. It was finally nice to


    have some visitors after so many long periods of silence.


    She sat in front of them and ced crying Meeka on herp.


    ¡°Meeka, what happened to me that day wasn¡¯t your fault, someone just wanted theke to hurt me


    on purpose.¡±


    ¡°It was that meandy who told me you have superpowers. Meeka didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t have


    superpowers, else Meeka would have never told you to take dolly from thatke.¡±


    ¡°The meandy? Superpowers?¡± Ava looked confusingly in Suri¡¯s direction; realizing she didn¡¯t


    know, Suri then told her everything about Lucas¡¯s discovery.


    ¡°It was Vivian and Ria, the alpha¡¯s mistresses, they were the ones who lied to Meeka and made


    her take you to the forbiddenke, they even dug out the warning sign that was used to keep


    neers away, else you would have known.¡±


    Vivian and Ria? But why? What had she done to them? She¡¯d barely even spoken to them before


    so why did they hate her so much to do such to her?


    Meeka saw Ava¡¯s troubled face and went on to open her mouth again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ava, alpha has taken care of the baddy, she¡¯ll never hurt you or Meeka again.¡±


    ¡°Taken care of? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Did he kill them?


    Suri then stood up, changing the topic in a bid to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right Ava, Meeka is too,e on now Meeka. I think Ava is tired and wants to


    rest.¡± She honestly would¡¯ve loved to exin things to Ava herself, but she knew Meeka would surely


    butt in, and she didn¡¯t want Meeka¡¯s mouth to put any of them in trouble again. They¡¯ve had enough for


    one day and besides, Nani had told them not to remain here for too long.


    ¡°Ok, thank you all for visiting me¡­ Meeka, Suri, and you too Jannie,¡± she passed a smile in her


    direction.


    Meeka giggled, ¡°goodbye Ava, we hope to see you at breakfast tomorrow, Meeka has a lot of wolfy


    jokes to tell you when youe.¡±


    Not wanting to miss those wolfy jokes for anything in the world, Ava smiled and said, ¡°of course, I¡¯ll


    be there Meeka.¡±


    As soon as Suri and her two girls left, Nani entered the room with another visitor, Kiara.

 Chapter 46: FORTY-SIX

    Chapter 46: FORTY-SIX


    Being friends


    Kiara was not surprised to hear about the culprits that had nned Ava¡¯s incident. Vivian and Ria,


    the only two she knew who could stoop so low enough to have done such a thing, she knew that if


    Lucas hadn¡¯t rejected her, she would¡¯ve been the one lying half dead in theke that day. Sometimes


    she even wondered if they cared about Lucas at all. Even though she disliked Ava, she would never do


    such a thing and she didn¡¯t even want her to die because of Lucas, Lucas wishes to find his fulfillment


    with her, and if she dies, Lucas might not have any other hope. When she heard of Ava¡¯s survival this


    evening, she couldn¡¯t believe that some part of her heart was ddened, but it wasn¡¯t for Ava, it was


    for Lucas, he deserves to be happy, just like she does too, and that¡¯s why she came here.


    Ava was surprised to see Kiara standing in her room, she tried to hide her shock unsessfully.


    ¡°Ummm¡­. Kiara, so um¡­ nice to see you. Please,e in.¡±


    She guided her to the sofa where Kiara settled, and sat in front of her on the opposite sofa. Kiara


    went straight to the point.


    ¡°I am sorry about my harsh behavior towards you Ava.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ava tried to act as if she hadn¡¯t noticed before, even though she pretty much


    did.


    ¡°Of course, you know what I¡¯m talking about. You know I¡¯ve not been very nice to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I understand it¡¯s because¡­¡± she stopped. She didn¡¯t want to tell her what Nani had told


    her.


    ¡°Because of what?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me, I won¡¯t be mad. I promise.¡±


    Ava sighed and gave up.


    ¡°Well, someone told me that you¡¯ve been through a lot in your former life.¡±


    ¡°Nani?¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t respond, but Kiara didn¡¯t push it. She already knew it was Nani.


    ¡°Well, Nani is right that I don¡¯t have a pretty past, but that¡¯s not the reason I was mean to you. I


    was mean to you because I disliked you.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    Kiara was not ashamed to admit it.


    ¡°Because I was jealous of you. All the men I¡¯ve ever loved in my life have hurt me, either by


    rejecting me or by dying, and the man I truly loved the most, loved another who didn¡¯t even value it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that Kiara.¡±


    ¡°You were running away from him that day. Was it because he repelled you? Because you couldn¡¯t


    stand him? Or did you hate him so much?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate him.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you try to run away?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I wanted to pull away from the attraction. The way I felt for him¡­. It was too much,


    and it was getting in the way of my duties. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve tried to run away from him, but yet¡­


    it keeps pulling me back to him.¡±


    Kiara understood that she was talking about the mate bond. ¡°Then why do you fight it if you know


    it¡¯s what you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s because I feel it¡¯s a lot easier to let go than to hold on.¡±


    Kiara rted that statement to herself, she knew it was what she was meant to do, but she


    couldn¡¯t say if it was meant to be the same for the woman sitting in front of her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to lecture you about what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t Ava. I came


    here because I want to let go and forgive. I saw everything that happened with Vivian and Ria today,


    they were being thrown out like animals. I don¡¯t want the same experience, I¡¯ve been through so much


    and I deserve to be happy in the end, just like master deserves happiness too. I want to let go of the


    bitterness, the anger and the hate I feel because of master¡¯s rejection. I gave him¡­¡± she paused,


    finding the strength to continue.


    ¡°¡­I gave him my love, my heart, I submitted, but then he chose you instead. I wished there was


    something I could do about that, but unfortunately there isn¡¯t. Vivian and Ria thought they could get him


    back by trying to take you out, but they didn¡¯t just lose him in the end, they also lost their home. I don¡¯t


    want the same for me, that¡¯s why I am here. I want to learn to let go, because it¡¯ll be a lot easier than to


    hold on.¡±


    Kiara had told her a lot, a whole lot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s how you felt, Kiara.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I shouldn¡¯t have taken out the anger on you, you did nothing, you weren¡¯t the one who


    chose Lucas for yourself, the mate bond did. I should have never gone against that.¡±


    Ava walked over to her and held Kiara¡¯s hand in hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your rejection, but even if I don¡¯t want Lucas, I don¡¯t think that will make his heart


    ept you again, his heart has already made its choice.¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to let go. He¡¯s a good man Ava, I hope you¡¯ll ept him and take


    care of him. These duties of yours¡­ whatever they are, I hope you¡¯ll choose Lucas over it instead. I


    would have if it were me, but it¡¯s not. He deserves to be happy Ava, and I hope you¡¯ll choose to help


    him.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ava wishes to, she really wishes to, but this is a duty she has prepared her whole life for, a duty


    she cannot abandon even though her heart does not want it. She shook her head; she does not want to


    think about that now, only the present matters, she can think about the futureter. Kiara then changed


    the topic.


    ¡°Lucas wants the both of us to be friends. He wants us to help each other. Would you like to be my


    friend?¡±


    ¡°I would really love to be your friend Kiara.¡±


    ¡°I would love to be your friend too, Ava.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s be friends,¡± Ava smiled, giving her a hug.

 Chapter 47: FORTY-SEVEN

    Chapter 47: FORTY-SEVEN


    Who will satisfy?


    After the new friends talked some more, it was time to go. Ava then escorted Kiara out of her


    room, now that the culprit had been found, she was free to move about again and it felt so good to


    have her freedom back. Kiara bid her goodbye as soon as she stepped out of her quarters and as soon


    as Ava turned back to enter her room, Nani came in behind her.


    ¡°Kiara took a lot of time, there¡¯s a whole lot of visitors that still wanted to see you, Ava.¡±


    ¡°Really? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°I told them it¡¯s alreadyte. They¡¯ll resume with the visits tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of them. I didn¡¯t know the dawners would turn out to be so friendly.¡±


    ¡°They seem to have taken a liking to you, Ava.¡±


    ¡°I have taken a liking to them too; they all care so much for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we all do dear Ava.¡±


    Nani was about to bid her goodnight, but there was still one more question Ava had to ask.


    ¡°Nani.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What happened with Ria and Vivian? What did Lucas do with them?¡± The matter piqued her


    curiosity. She¡¯d heard Meeka saying that Lucas took care of them before her mother took her away,


    and then Kiara also mentioned that they¡¯d lost their home and were thrown out like animals. Whatever


    happened to them? She wanted to know.


    Nani contemted, and then answered.


    ¡°They were banished today, Ava. Banished from the dawn pack for good.¡±


    ¡°Banished? But why? Is it because of me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I would say it was partially because of you, but another reason is that alpha Lucas does not


    take well to betrayal. He had a circle of trust between him and his mistresses, and they broke it the


    minute they thought to conspire against his mate.¡±


    ¡°But how will he gain pleasures now? Who will be there to satisfy him when he needs it?¡±


    ¡°I think you already know the answer to that question Ava, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± Ava responded to Nani, before she shut the door behind her.


    Who would satisfy him now that his mistresses weren¡¯t around? Would she be enough? Lucas had


    needs different from a normal man, they were primal needs, and now that she thought of it, she wasn¡¯t


    sure she might be able to satisfy him when those desires overwhelmed him again. Or would she? ¡­


    Only one way to find out.


    **********


    Lucas dunked on thest dose of sleeping medicine Nani gave to him after dinner. He¡¯d tried to


    sleep but he was unable to, the nightmares about Susan had returned again, and whenever those


    nightmares visited him, he knew there was no going to sleep. He wished for a form of sce at this


    point, a way to keep him upied, he wished for a way to let out these desires, but whenever he tried


    to call Kiron to send for his sluts, he remembered they were no longer avable for him anymore. And


    what about Ava? Even the goddess knows that she has the power of Vivian and Riabined, she


    was more than enough, but some part of him didn¡¯t want to hold on to her too tight so that it would be


    easier to let go when it was time.


    She¡¯d said they shouldn¡¯t think about her betrothed for now, but its hard not to. She satisfies him in


    ways no woman ever has and yet, she still has it in her mind to leave him one day; some part of him


    thinks she¡¯s being cruel to him for that, but the bigger part of him craves her so badly its hard to think of


    any form of reason.


    He sat at his chair and was so deep in thought, he hadn¡¯t even heard the sound of the door open;


    he hadn¡¯t heard the sound of footsteps walking towards him, the only thing that brought his awareness


    back was her touch, her scent, it filled the whole room, and the wave of desire took over him, he


    wanted nothing more than to be one with her tonight.


    Who will make him groan? Who will give him pleasure? Who will scream his name at the top of her


    voice in his bedroom as he sheaths his cock? She asks herself all these questions because she knows


    she wants to be the one, she wants to be the one who satisfies him, she wants to be the one to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pleasure him in ways she¡¯s never pleasured any man before, she wants to be one with him tonight.


    He looked up at the person touching him and her eyes met his gaze, she didn¡¯t wait for an


    invitation before she lowered herself down between his legs.


    He let out a growl.


    ¡°What are you doing Ava?¡± Why was she ying tricks with his mind? Why was she doing all this


    when she knew that she¡¯s going to leave him someday? Isn¡¯t it better to turn her down now so he


    wouldn¡¯t have to face a bigger disappointment in the future? That was the reasonable part of him


    speaking, the unreasonable part of him which had the louder voice could do nothing but think, think of


    how he was going to fuck her senseless tonight.

 Chapter 48: FORTY-EIGHT

    Chapter 48: FORTY-EIGHT


    Orgasmic bliss


    ¡°What are you doing Ava?¡± She heard him well but ignored the question as well as she heard,


    running her smooth hands pushing down towards his groin, greedily gathering him up and wrapping her


    fingers around him, slowly pulling up and down, slowly coaxing him to hardness. She wants to be the


    one, the only one tonight.


    ¡°Let me please you master, let me be the one,¡± she whispered, doubting if he heard her at all, it


    didn¡¯t matter if he did or not, as his eyes were now closed again.


    She unbuckled his pants and licked her lips at the sight of his hardness she¡¯d just freed, his erect


    cock inches from her face. She could see it glistening in the light and she licked her lips again, realizing


    she yearned to have it in her mouth.


    He still had his eyes closed, he knows what she¡¯s about to do; he should stop her, but he didn¡¯t, he


    couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it, she had asked to be the one. Other women have submitted before, but


    none his wolf had epted, until Ava came along, Ava is the only one he¡¯s been able to ept since


    his curse.


    She started stroking him off with her hand, but just touching him isn¡¯t enough, she needs to taste


    him. No, she needs to choke on him and submit her throat to him. She needs him so that he can hold


    her down and fuck her face. So that he can fill her topletion. So that she can swallow down


    whatever he gives her.


    She lowered her mouth to the heat between his legs and opened taking him in her mouth, rolling


    her tongue against his heat, sucking on him reverently. She came to his head of his cock, gave it a tiny


    kiss and proceeded to lick every inch of it, including his balls. She leaned closer and took him in her


    mouth to the hilt, as she could barely fit him into her mouth; she choked and gagged on him, not


    wanting to give up.


    She suddenly took all of his giant cock again in her mouth and sucked it like a sweet lollipop, from


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the base upwards inch by inch. Then she licked all around the head slowly again while catching her


    breath. She spit on his dick and deep throated again and again, feeling his dick inside her go faster.


    He stiffened for a bit, and then¡­


    ¡°Damn it,¡± he loosened and then lowered his hands, bringing his fingers to grip her throat, also


    reaching down to grab her nipples and tug.


    There is so much she wants, magnified by the fact that she has never acted on it. What suddenly


    gave her such courage? She couldn¡¯t tell, all she knew was that this was what she wanted, and she


    went for it head on. The desire to be with him, the same desire that made her let him have her.


    He gently but strongly shoved his pulsing dick down her mouth, she gagged at the intrusion and he


    let up and pulled back till the head was at her lips again, spit falling out of her mouth.


    She cleaned her mouth slid his cock in again, closing her lips around him tightly and sucking hard,


    hearing him take in a deep breath. His hand tightened around her neck causing her to lose the suction


    as she strained to breathe. She sucked and licked, spit dribbling and leaking from her mouth. She let it


    fall out and grinned around his cock, knowing her mouth would be full in a second. She went back and


    forth deep throating him, gagging and choking on his cock, letting him fuck her mouth and use her body


    as his toy and ything, she wants him to cum in her, over and over.


    He groaned in tandem with her moans as he stuck his cock back in her mouth roughly and


    grabbed her head as he face-fucked her relentlessly. Her mouth on his cock to pacify him, to sooth him,


    to let him sleep, to settle the primal beast within him.


    Then finally, she felt cum shoot over her face and mouth, she opened it to feel his cock shoot his


    cum deep down her throat. She drank it all without hesitation.


    He removed his cock and released her mouth, he stared in shock at her for a bit, overwhelmed by


    her desire to please, and she was darn good at it. He lowered down to kiss her on the cheek and then


    sunk back into his chair to catch his breath, Ava had almost killed him tonight with that move she


    yed, and now, he¡¯s going to make sure he gives her back the same amount of pleasure that she¡¯d


    given him.


    He removed his unbuckled trousers from his legspletely, then stood up, grabbed her and


    hoisted her in his arms, taking her to his bed. Ava was surprised, but didn¡¯t protest in any way, she


    knew she¡¯d asked for it, and now, she was going to wee him with her whole body, she was going


    to make sure to take all of what he gave her tonight.


    He ced her on the bed, and in one swift move, he tore the rest of her clothing, breasts and ass


    popping out, until shey bare, his eyes in direct contact with her naked skin. He lowered his head and


    swallowed her lips, slipping his fingers inside of her as he tongued her mouth with his kisses. Her juices


    covered his entire hand, and she let out a gasp as he began to explore all of her inner walls. The only


    sound that could be heard in the room was their shared gasps of pleasure - and the sound of his


    fingers driving her crazy.


    She brought up her hands and helped him take off his shirt so it was now skin-to-skin, the feel of


    his manhood stroking her clit, his cock probing her wetness was the best part for her, as she couldn¡¯t


    wait to take him all in.


    He knows she is loving every second of what he¡¯s doing to her, she reaches around and grabs the


    back of his neck to pull him closer. Her breathing is getting faster and faster. He gives her one quick


    thrust with his digit and as she reacts, he removes his fingers. He shifts his body slightly, lifting her left


    leg up and sliding his hardness into her in one deep, long thrust. He heard a throaty moan as he pulls


    her closer to him, his hand gently moving upwards. He cups her breasts and teases her nipples as he


    continues sexing her. Every inch of her walls surrounding him and not wanting him to leave.


    No words are spoken... just the sounds of two people enjoying themselves, giving each other what


    the other wants... what they deserve.


    He slides out and back in and she spreads to wee him. He positions himself on top and all he


    can do is look into her eyes and kiss her deeply. Their moans are matched as he slides in and out of


    her again, thrusting back and forth.


    Their bodies sync as the lovemaking continues, with him bringing his hand to gently cup her waist,


    trying to push himself deeper inside of her.


    Then it hits both of them both... their orgasms building - the pace quickening, but it''s still long deep


    strokes. His moans fill the room as he pulls out and explodes all over her pussy, he didn¡¯t even realize


    that when his seed touches her hot wet cunt that it sends her over the edge - her eyes rolling back into


    her head in orgasmic bliss.


    Theyy panting on the bed, turning to each other and at the same time, and in the next minute,


    they¡¯re at it again.

 Chapter 49: FORTY-NINE

    Chapter 49: FORTY-NINE


    A good morning


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ava woke up from the hard rock her headid on, it took a while for her to return to her senses and


    realized that the hard rock turned out to be Lucas¡¯s body. For the first time, she¡¯d slept in his arms, and


    she¡¯d woken up beside him, it was not like the disappointment she got fromst time when he left her.


    Even though all parts of her body ached and her neck felt a bit distorted, she wouldn¡¯t give upst night


    for anything in the world, a blush crept up her cheeks as she remembered how she¡¯d pleased himst


    night. She¡¯d fulfilled his desires and he¡¯d fulfilled hers as well. She was deep in her thoughts and didn¡¯t


    know for how long Lucas had been watching her until she gazed up at him and met those dark blue


    eyes again, she smiled, leaned up and kissed him, sliding her tongue into his mouth, the kiss reminded


    her of the moments they shared the previous night, and she almost felt the need to continue it again,


    but she couldn¡¯t; she had a day ahead of her and she had visitors to see, she sighed as she pulled


    back from his lips.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I have a name you know.¡±


    She smiled again. ¡°Good morning, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Ava, and how did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Not very well.¡±


    He creased his brow, ¡°and why is that?¡±


    Something unrted came to her mind then. She recalled how she went on her knees to please


    himst night, how she begged to be the one, and embarrassment flooded her as she also recalled the


    contrasting words he¡¯d said to her on the first day of her kidnap, ¡°by the end of your stay here, you¡¯ll be


    the one begging to sleep with me, you¡¯ll be the one begging to stay with me forever, I promise you


    that.¡± She didn¡¯t respond to the question he asked; she would not give him the satisfaction of knowing


    he was right after all, how her longing to be with him made her sleep on top of a hard rock like that


    withoutint. He was right, and although she wasn¡¯t sure of forever, it doesn¡¯t matter. All that


    matters is that she¡¯s with him right now.


    She changed the topic, standing up from the bed and proceeding to pick up her torn clothes from


    the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room now, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Ava.¡±


    She turned. ¡°Yes?¡±


    He paused for a bit, as if finding the right words to say, before letting them out anyway.


    ¡°Would you um¡­ like to dine with me this morning?¡±


    She knew it took a lot of courage for him to ask her that, but why was he asking her? Why would


    he want to dine with her of all people?


    It gets lonely for him whenever he¡¯s alone. Sometimes he just wishes to have someone beside


    him, he has many people surrounding him, but he never had anyone he¡¯d let close to his heart, not


    after Amelia and Bambi. Maybe now, his heart is willing to give love another chance, but will she ept


    to leave her duties behind for him?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lucas¡­¡± she hated to disappoint, but she¡¯s already promised Meeka to join the pack for


    breakfast today, and besides, she figured she would kill two birds with one stone since she could meet


    with her visitors at the breakfast table. This was the perfect time for everyone to see her since they


    were all worried about her since the incident. She hates to have to disappoint Lucas, but she hates to


    break a promise too. Dining alone with him is not the best option now.


    ¡°Never mind, forget I even asked.¡±


    ¡°No, I would love to dine with you, just that I¡¯d already promised to dine with the dawners this


    morning.¡±


    ¡°You dine with the dawners now?¡± He was taken aback, even though the dawners looked up to him


    and loved him as their alpha, he¡¯d never shared amon ground with them to so much as share the


    same table, and he never expected his mate to do so too. What had Ava done within the short time


    she¡¯s been here?


    ¡°Yes, even though they are diverse, they are very nice wolf folk you know, I¡¯m sure they would love


    to have their alpha join them at the table someday.¡±


    He¡¯s sorry to disappoint but, ¡°that won¡¯t be happening anytime soon.¡± Don¡¯t get him wrong, he


    loved his followers, and they loved him too, but except during y with the ones he trusted, he¡¯s never


    made an attempt to let anyone near him again, or to give anyone a ground to deceive him again,


    maybe it¡¯s because of what happened with Susan in the past, but he¡¯s banned anyone apart from Nani


    from ever cooking his meals, and he¡¯s never taken a single drop of alcohol ever since that day, he¡¯s


    always made sure to be careful, and not to let anyone see him in a vulnerable position ever again,


    that¡¯s why he refuses to let anyone so much ase close to him, but Ava, what was so special about


    her? He couldn¡¯t tell.


    Ava nodded her head slightly, understanding him perfectly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs if you need me, Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Ok.


    She went out of the room in her clothing that barely covered because it had been ripped,


    managing to make her way to her bedroom and freshening up, putting on a new set of clothes before


    rushing downstairs to join them for breakfast, the table had already been set and some of the dawners


    were already seated.


    ¡°Ava!!!¡± Meeka¡¯s voice echoed loudly through therge room. The little she-wolf ran to give her a


    hug which Ava had to bend and ept, picking Meeka up and swinging her in the air.


    ¡°I missed you, Ava!¡±


    ¡°Aww Meeka, but you saw me yesterday,¡± she chuckled.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, Meeka still missed you,¡± the little girl pouted.


    ¡°Well in that case, I missed you too dear Meeka.¡±


    She carried her to the table and sat her down on the empty seat, before letting out the empty chair


    beside it and sitting near Meeka.


    She exchanged pleasantries with Suri and the other dawners while they ate, and a bitter,


    something then caught her attention; Nani was arranging an extra te on therge table, the te


    was ced before thergest dining chair at the edge of the table.

 Chapter 50: FIFTY

    Chapter 50: FIFTY


    Bubbly Meeka


    Ava was puzzled.


    ¡°Nani, who is that food you¡¯re setting for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The alpha gave instructions to set the table, someone special will be joining us


    this morning, it did seem strange because there aren¡¯t any noble visitors around, but you know the


    alpha¡¯s popr saying, ¡®do as you¡¯re told without questioning.¡¯¡±


    Nani finished setting the table and sent one of the wolf guards there to inform the alpha in his


    chambers.


    About a minuteter, the guard returned followed by the very someone no one expected to see;


    alpha Lucas De¡¯n himself. Why had hee after he said he wouldn¡¯t? Why the sudden change of


    mind? Ava asked herself within her. All the dawners stood up upon sighting their alpha, they all bowed


    their heads in recognition of his presence and he bowed back at them before taking his seat in the


    middle of Cian and Filip.


    Not a word was said as everyone continued to eat. It was as if Lucas made the air surrounding


    them cold, everyone was scared to utter a word because they know their alpha as a ghost; an


    unpredictable man, and it made everyone wonder why he decided to join them downstairs especially


    when there wasn¡¯t any special asion going on. Ava felt sorry for her mate; Lucas was a good man,


    but not everyone knew that because he keeps to himself too much, so much so that they were even


    scared ofmunicating with him. Long minutes stretched and then Meeka broke the silence, she


    stood up on her chair and began to tell her wolfy jokes.


    ¡°Yay! I¡¯ve finished my food now, and I¡¯m so d that I get to share my wolfy jokes with everyone,


    even Alpha Lucas came down to hear me today!¡±


    Everyone turned in the direction of little Meeka and suddenly the air was all bubbly again. It¡¯s


    amazing what a little child can do. All the attention now shifted away from Lucas and was ced from


    little Meeka, who nearly fell off her chair trying to demonstrate a howl; that move of hers alone made


    the dawners almost jump from their seats,ughing hysterically.


    Suri sat in the corner with Nani watching everything, hoping that the ground would open up and


    swallow her at any moment. Nani wasughing too but didn¡¯t miss Suri¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Rx dear, can¡¯t you see how much tension she¡¯s letting off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s doing that, but what if she goes to say something that will put us in trouble again?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Lucas isn¡¯t like that, thest time you nor your daughter weren¡¯t punished should have told


    you the kind of man wolf he is, don¡¯t worry dear. I¡¯m sure everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Breakfast was now over and everyone slowly began to retire to their quarters, greeting the alpha


    who stood by the door on the way out. Kiara approached him as she was about to leave too.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you came today alpha Lucas, it¡¯s like everyone has forgotten what it¡¯s like to have an


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    alpha.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve forgotten what it¡¯s like to have followers, I¡¯ve neglected my duties for so long. Maybe it¡¯s


    time I forget about the past and start facing my responsibilities. I hope you should have also acquainted


    with Ava now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, and yes I have made friends with her,¡± she said with a smile and walked


    away. She knows that Ava is the reason behind this surprise today, but didn¡¯t bother to mention.


    Everyone had finally left and it was now only Ava still at the table, she spotted Lucas still waiting


    for her at the door and got up, walking towards him. They left the dining room and began to take a walk


    together.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you came today, Lucas. Everyone was surprised at first butter it all turned out to be


    nothing butughter.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, thank the goddess for Meeka.¡±


    ¡°Your presence cleared the air for Meeka to speak up; she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to tell all


    those jokes if you hadn¡¯te,¡± she said with augh. Lucas couldn¡¯t tell if she was being sarcastic or


    funny, all he knew was that she had the most beautiful smile he¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°So, um¡­ Ava, what ns do you have for today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve greeted everyone that wanted to see me today, that was the whole reason I had toe


    down today, so now there¡¯s no need for anyone toe and see me privately again as they all know


    I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. So how do you intend on spending your day?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know I want to spend it with you.¡±


    She wants to spend the day with him? What a shocker. He wants to spend the day with her too,


    but of course, he won¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°So, what would you like to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I left my wolf run.¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since he let Erasmus out too, he hardly ever does. Not that he didn¡¯t like his wolf,


    but his cursed form always reminded him of his dark past. Erasmus understood well so he didn¡¯t bother


    him much about it, man and wolf weren¡¯t joined together by nature or the goddess, Erasmus was


    created for Lucas as a punishment. But for Ava, he could do anything.


    ¡°Very well then, let¡¯s take the wolves for a run. Where would you like to go?¡±


    She smiled seductively. ¡°The drawl forest, I want you to take me to that cabin.¡±

 Chapter 51: FIFTY-ONE

    Chapter 51: FIFTY-ONE


    Warmth 1


    ¡°Cian!¡±


    ¡°Yes master,¡± the dawn pack¡¯s beta came running at the call of his name.


    ¡°My mate and I are headed somewhere now; I am cing you and Kiara in charge of the new


    refugees while I am gone. I know you and Filip been the one taking charge before in my absence, but


    now I want you to put Kiara by your side because Filip has been busy with his guards setting up more


    camps. We cannot allow that reason drag us behind when there is still plenty of work to do, there are


    still a lot of wounded refugees, some even at the point of death waiting for our aid in the other camps. I


    have already sent a message to Kiara about her new duties, you will inform Nani as well. I am sure she


    will be of great help to you both.¡±


    ¡°Yes master, thank you master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all.¡±


    Cian bowed and turned, walking away, and then Lucas turned to Ava who was right beside him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He led her to the woods through the woods behind the packhouse, it¡¯s a very far distance but it has


    a path that connects to the drawl forest, they stopped at the edge of the forest, taking off their clothes


    before morphing into their wolf forms; Ava and Lucas turned into La and Erasmus, and in the next


    second, both wolves started running deep into the forest. It was truly along distance but the wolves


    stopped for a while to take breaks in between. When the afternoon time came, they hunted and killed a


    deer on the way to feed and replenish their strengths so they could continue their journeys. It was


    finally evening when they reached the drawl forest, and then the log cabin.


    It was a good thing that the both of them arrived on time, as it suddenly started to rain, guess there


    would be no more ying outside for the two wolves as they hurried into the cabin, nearly drenched as


    they took their human forms. Lucas went into the room to retrieve arge nket so the two of them


    could nestle near the firece in the living room. He returned with therge cotton fabric and used it to


    cover them both; it was big and snuggly enough to do so. Ava sat on the rug and rested her head on


    his chest, she could feel his warmth, his manhood on her ass, and then it awakened the burning desire


    she had for him.


    It was a mutual feeling, as he turned her head so she could face him, gently running his fingers


    round her cheeks, she nestled her head in his arms as he cuddled her face, and then leaned down to


    kiss her.


    His hands wandered along her skin as his desire to be close to her deepened with each passing


    second. He loved the feeling of her wet skin, each dimple and line, the shape of her body enthralls and


    captivates him. His mouth meets hers each second and they dissolve into each other, sharing in soft


    moans as their tongues dance amidst the coolness the showers of the rain outside brings.


    His touches ignite a fire inside her, not just between her legs, where her pussy aches to be


    touched by him again, a deeper warmth she gets when she¡¯s with him. Loosing herself as they explore


    each other¡¯s mouths, she finds her hand rubbing the hair on his chest, feeling down his body until she


    grasps his manhood. Sighing on his tongue she feels him twitch, sharing in the passion and lust that he


    has for her. She feels safe,fortable and happy when they are together, no other man has been


    able to please her in this way. In that moment she knows she needs to show him how much she cares


    for him, to submit to him like she did before. She pushes the nket aside and lowers him down so his


    back hits softly against the warm rug, she kisses her way down his chest, flicking her tongue over his


    nipples, giggling as she gently nibbles on them to make them hard with excitement. Moving her mouth


    lower still she kisses down over his stomach, his cock springs back up to life as soon as it brushes her


    mouth. He brings his hands to run through her hair, gently guiding her to her ce.


    Stretching her lips, she takes the head of his cock into her mouth, it brings her so much pleasure,


    feeling as his cock twitches and grows as her tongue swirls around his head. Her fingertips stroke his


    balls as the crackling cabin fire produces a wave of heat that washes down over their bodies, but the


    heat is unmatched by the heat in her throat. Taking him deep she feels proud to be able to make him


    feel this good.


    He looks down at her as his cock disappears into her throat, to think to himself just how fucking


    lucky he is to have this woman here worshipping his cock. He rests himself against the rug as her head


    bobs gracefully back and forth along his shaft. Everything else in the world seems to disappear in that


    moment as the ripples of hot wetness envelops him, sending shivers of pleasure up his spine to thrum


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    in her head. With a spark of passion, he ties his fingers into her hair, holding her head with a firm grip


    as he starts to thrust his hips into her mouth, the room filled with only the sounds of crackling fire and


    small choking noises. He lets out a primal low growl of approval as she keeps her hands behind her


    back, a sign of submission to him, and a green light to increase his pace. Making eye contact with him


    only sends him into frenzy, starting to roughly fuck her throat. As she struggles to maintain eye contact,


    watery tears disappear down along her cheeks. The sounds of low choking noises reced by the loud


    guttural noises of her gagging to maintain herposure. He fucking loves the way her throat feels


    around his cock, and the way her tongueps at his balls as she slowly sends him to the edge. The


    gagging gets intense and he quickly pulls his cock out of her mouth, chains of spit cling to her lips in an


    erotic showing of her dedication to his pleasure, she grabs his cock and swallows him


    again.

 Chapter 52: FIFTY-TWO

    Chapter 52: FIFTY-TWO


    Warmth 2


    Having watched her mouth sheath his cock continuously, having watched his cum fill her mouth


    and now watching as she sucks thest few drops from his cock, the need to take her bes more


    intense in him, he needs to take her, he must take her further. With strong arms, he pulls her to the


    ground beneath him. Pressing her body against the warmness of the soft rug he pins his body against


    hers. He pulls his head down to meet her in a heated kiss. His hands grabbing, groping at her hips,


    thighs and ass cheeks, wrapping her legs around his waist. Pressing himself against her his hardened


    cock presses into her flesh, letting her feel his excitement, his anticipation. He flicks his cock and


    teases against her wet cunt, pressing with enough pressure to let her know his intentions. He looks


    down on her to see if she¡¯s ready, if she¡¯s prepared to receive him now and her emotions are nothing


    short of lust, desire and want. With a slow push his cock spreads her clit, backs off a little as he feels


    her breath on his face.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He withdraws and takes her legs over his arms, and down to his waist, his cock already rock-hard,


    he teases her clit with his fingers while pushing his thumb into her hot pussy. Her body arches with


    desire. He leans over her body taking her nipple into his mouth, biting it and pulling it with his teeth.


    She moans as this ignites her body even more. He changes sides taking the other nipple into his mouth


    biting and pulling on it between his teeth.


    She moans again, the feeling of his hand working her clit and the intensity of the tugging of her


    nipples, she feels the wetness of her pussy and the desire building within her. He buries his hard cock


    deep into her soaked pussy, his long, deep strokes ignite her insides even more.


    Growling a low primal sound of lust into her ear he begins to pick up the pace as the heat from


    within her cunt thrums along his cock. Her muscles grip him like a vice, milking the head of his cock,


    her body aching to feel his seed. She grabs his back and runs her nail down his back, leaving long red


    scratch marks over his body as he fucks her into oblivion.


    Waves of rolling thunder crash over her body each time he pushes into her. The more she rxes,


    the most he gives, each thrust a new wave of sensation filling her core. It radiates from within her, hot


    warm full sensations mashing her insides, as he has her body pinned to the floor. The pain of the


    scratches on his back a sheer contrast to the erotic thrumming on the nerves of his length. His mind


    swims in the sensations and he finds himself falling deeper into lust for her, now finding himself aching


    for it harder. She is so close to climax racking through her body.


    She doesn¡¯t know when she begins to beg, ¡°Fuck me hard¡­. oh¡­yes¡­make me


    cum¡­...harder...¡± The words feel so gooding out of her mouth, breathing heavy to stay in the


    moment with him. He responds with a low groan of approval, increasing his pace and pushing harder


    into her. Her flesh now pinned hard to the ground as he stretches her beyond what she thought was


    possible. The heat and pressure from her moans radiate throughout her whole body, collecting around


    her pussy. She can¡¯t hold this pressure back, each thrust throbs within her, his cock a hammer beating


    on the drum of her insides.


    ¡°¡­. don¡¯t stop¡­don¡¯t¡­. oh ...fuck¡­¡± Her words trail off as her mind begins to overload. The


    pressure finally breaks, she feels her orgasm roll over her like a tsunami. Hot waves of ecstasy


    emanate from her cunt, the heat radiates throughout her body, without any inhibition left, her pussy


    squirts juice uncontrobly down her legs. Her eyes roll back in her head as she begins to lose herself


    in this moment.


    The heat that grew inside her, the way her clit is grabbing at his cock and the sounds she makes


    as he fucks her to orgasm send him over the edge along with her. Holding her tight to the ground, his


    cock furiously pumps into her. He growls with pleasure, loud and guttural as he begins to unload his


    seed deep in her tummy. Like spraying hotva, his cum coats her inner walls, spraying rope after rope


    inside her as his creamy release runs down her legs along with her juice. Holding her waist with his


    arms she feels him sink into an orgasmica. Sliding out of her, he looks down with a small grin at


    the mess they both have made together. His cock gleaming with cum, her clit, gaping red, twitching,


    and leaking, white creamy cum staining the cabin rug.


    He grabs her, holding her up with his arms and helping her up and across into the bedroom


    through the door on the other side of the room heys her down on the warm bed, watching as she


    catches her breath, small twitches of pleasure still radiating throughout her body. She looks so


    beautiful, he knows he is a lucky man to have someone like her in his life, for now. Feeling drained of


    energy himself, he joins her on the bed, lying now with her head on his chest as he strokes her hair.


    Smiling down at her as they both meet for another kiss, soft and gentle¡­

 Chapter 53: FIFTY-THREE

    Chapter 53: FIFTY-THREE


    Moment of truth


    A few hours had passed into the nighttime, the rain had stopped and the moon hade out now.


    The cabin bedroom being dimly illuminated from the moonlight as the two loversy in the arms of each


    other, the both of them wide awake, but not a sound was heard except the one from their breaths, it


    was a peaceful moment, a moment Lucas wanted to savor.


    Ava¡¯s eyes wandered in his direction of her lover in whose arms sheid in, kissing him in between


    intervals. At the next moment, her eyes caught something behind him on the beside table near the


    as they were known to have good night vision. She focused her gaze and got a clearer view of the


    picture behind him. It was the picture of a young ck-haired woman, probably in her early twenties,


    and a young boy who had a striking resemnce to Lucas. She¡¯d seen this picture that first morning


    she escaped from here but hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. She just assumed that it was a picture of


    young Lucas and his mother but now she was certain that it was the picture of Amelia and Bambi, as


    she saw the small scribblings of their names at the edge of the frame. It was thest memory he kept of


    her.


    Lucas saw the direction his mate was looking; he knew what she was looking at but didn¡¯t move or


    say anything to stop her, just let her see what she wanted to see, it¡¯s all right as long as the frame was


    behind him where he couldn¡¯t see. She looked up at him and saw the sadness in his eyes. It hurt to see


    him like that, she knows it must be very painful, how it feels like to lose your family, she lost hers too


    but it could neverpare to what Lucas had to go through. After a moment, she decides to break the


    silence.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself Lucas.¡±


    He looked at her surprisingly. It was a question he did not expect her to ask, but he would give her


    the answers anyway. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, a few seconds passed before he


    found the right words to say.


    ¡°I lived with mum, dad and Nani, then mum and dad died and it was only me and Nani, I was left all


    alone with my nanny at the age of 4 with a huge responsibility on my shoulders, a responsibility I failed


    to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Nani told me everything about thepany Lucas, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    He let out another deep breath and then, ¡°I know. It¡¯s all in the past now and I¡¯m over it.¡±


    She knows the next thing she wants to say, and she has to choose her words carefully so she


    wouldn¡¯t upset him, but this is a very important part of his life, a part she wants to share with him, she


    wants to share with him what Nani told her about. This was a moment of truth, and she feels the need


    to be honest with him about her knowledge of his past.


    She paused for a bit, and then, ¡°Nani also told me about Susan.¡±


    If there was any expression he was supposed to reveal upon hearing her call that name, he hid it


    well. He didn¡¯t seem surprised, maybe he already knew Nani would tell his mate whenever she came


    along.


    ¡°What did she tell you about her?¡±


    ¡°She told me about the curse and how it all happened, but what I still don¡¯t understand is why she


    did it, and how you were able to achieve so much in such a short time.¡±


    She is his mate, she needs to know, he¡¯s never been this close to any woman ever since that day,


    he¡¯s never trusted anyone so much so, but Ava, there was just something about her, something in her


    that drove him crazy.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a good idea to ask him about it, maybe he was upset at what she said. She had


    already given up hope of him answering until the silence was once again broken by the sound of his


    deep voice.


    ¡°After the curse, I had huge problems with my shifts, I couldn¡¯t control it, so during that time, I


    made sure never to show my face in public or during the day. I always moved at night, searching for


    anything, any remedy that would kill Erasmus or something, to take away the curse. I had gone to


    every modern sorcerer I coulde across, I offered them huge fortune, all that was left of my


    inheritance if they could take away Erasmus, but all of them said the same thing; there was nothing that


    could be done. Susan''s magic was too powerful, no other witch existed like her, none could measure


    up to her power, and I was stuck like this forever, a cursed man beast, a ve to the moon who could


    only find true fulfillment with his mate.


    ¡°As for the reason why Susan cursed me, I don¡¯t know either but ording to the words of the


    most powerful sorcerer I met, the one who helped me control my shifts, he said that my suffering was


    as a result of what I did to someone in a past life, I had offended someone, and that someone


    happened to be Susan, or Susannah rather, which is her real name.¡±


    Ava nodded against his chest; Nani had also said something simr about Susan¡¯s reason for


    cursing him. Susan was punishing Lucas for what Rabbi did to her centuries ago. Lucas continued.


    ¡°Susannah¡¯s magic is powerful and irreversible; nothing can be done. I have alreadye to


    terms with the fact that I am always going to have this beast living inside of me.¡±


    The words stung her like a bee-sting. ¡°But being a werewolf isn¡¯t a bad thing, look at all you¡¯ve


    achieved with Erasmus.


    ¡°At what cost? To give up one good life to have another? This new life is good too but what is the


    point of it if I can¡¯t be fulfilled with my mate forever?¡±

 Chapter 54: FIFTY-FOUR

    Chapter 54: FIFTY-FOUR


    In her feelings


    ¡°What is the point of it if I can¡¯t be fulfilled with my mate forever?¡±


    Ava knows it¡¯s because of his annoyance with her that he¡¯s saying those words, his annoyance


    with the fact that she can¡¯t be with him forever. She heard the question well but it¡¯s a question she


    doesn¡¯t want to answer, or rather, a question she cannot provide an answer to. She decided to change


    the topic by telling him about herself.


    ¡°My home, the moonlight pack had a lot of differentws, the supreme of all which was thew of


    the betrothed Luna. For decades, they never abided by the mate bond when it came to their alpha¡¯s


    mate, they always went ahead by pre-arranging a union with whoever was deemed fit to be joined their


    future alpha at a young age. Other pack members were allowed to be with their destined mates but not


    the one that was chosen to be the Luna, me.¡±


    Lucas showed interest in her story, and decided to present his own questions.


    ¡°But the goddess¡¯s mate bond is such a beautiful thing, why did they do that?¡±


    ¡°They always say its because the royal bloodline of the moonlight¡¯s pack alphas was sacred and


    could not be corrupted by mixing with blood from another pack, that¡¯s why they always ensured that the


    Luna¡¯s were chosen from within the moonlight pack, long before the alpha would meet his true mate.¡±


    Lucas knew the reason for thisw. ¡°They were scared that someone who is not of moonlight


    heritage would have a im to the leadership and change their former customs in the future.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t know if it was the truth or not, but there was a lot of sense in what Lucas just said. She


    continued the conversation.


    ¡°I was betrothed to alpha Ray when I was just a baby, taken away from my parents after I was


    chosen. I never knew who they were, and they were sworn to be anonymous and never ever reveal


    themselves to me, though they remain in the pack.¡±


    ¡°But, that¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°It is, but it¡¯s how it¡¯s done in my pack. They believe that the betrothed Luna should never have a


    normal childhood, so as not to interfere with the busk sessions, where I was groomed to be the Luna,


    the pride and beauty of the pack, to serve my husband and my people well, a position many she-


    wolves envy and would kill for.¡±


    **********


    They had just shared the deepest parts of themselves with each other, parts of themselves they


    would have never discussed with another person, Ava had never spoken about her parents and Lucas


    of course had never spoken about his curse with anyone, not until now.


    In all her years of growing up, attending busk sessions, Ava had never thought that her mate


    would be a problem, she¡¯d always thought that rejecting him would be easy and then she¡¯d be back to


    her duties with him out of the way, but he didn¡¯t give up on her, even after a rejection. Her kidnapper,


    her abductor, she never thought she¡¯d feel this way for him. Why did the moon goddess have to mate


    her with someone so clingy? Why moon goddess? Why?


    She didn¡¯t like the way she was feeling at all, and the worst thing is that she let it all happen, she


    knew that in the end of all this, she would have to leave him in the long run, but she knew she¡¯d be


    lying if she told herself, it would be easy. These things she was feeling for him, she didn¡¯t know what to


    call them, but whatever they were, she knew it was going to give her a hard timeter.


    **********


    Ava didn¡¯t realize when she had slept off, she and Lucas had slept for a long time as it was now


    almost midafternoon of the next day. She was awoken by the feel of a hand caressing her body;


    Lucas¡¯s hand. As soon as he saw her eyes open, he ced his hand under her chin, tilting her face in


    his direction as he leaned down for a deep kiss, biting her lower lip.


    He kissed her senseless, until kissing wasn¡¯t enough, until she was mindless, breathless with the


    same urgent need that drove him, a low moan of pleasure rising from deep in her throat as he


    worshipped her beauty with his eyes and his hands, withrge hands that caressed her ever so gently,


    demanding nothing, asking for everything.


    There was no hesitation in her, even after all she¡¯d pondered onst night, and in spite of the cool


    forest breeze that filled the cabin, her skin was warm, heated by the desire that burned within her. She


    was a woman, with a woman¡¯s needs, and he fanned the embers of her desires until she was ready for


    him, until she cried his name, her voice thick with passion and a hunger that needed to be satisfied


    once more.


    Excitement fluttered in her stomach; anticipation made her pulses race. His tongue was warm


    against her throat, his hands gentle as he caressed her.


    Closing her eyes, she surrendered in the wealth of sensations that he aroused in her. Colors and


    images flooded her mind, shattering into rainbows of shimmering crystal as his body merged with hers,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her body arched to receive him fully, her nails racked his back. she moaned softly; her senses


    overwhelmed with sensation. In a distant part of her mind, she realized that she was feeling everything


    that he did, his yearning, not only for their physical joining, but for the sense of belonging that he found


    in her arms, as she found it in his. Pleasure engulfed her until she felt as though she were drowning in


    pure bliss, a pleasure so intense it was almost painful, and then she plunged over the edge into


    ecstasy, and atst fulfillment unlike anything she had ever experienced. Rolling onto his back, he drew


    her up to his side, his arm holding her close as her breaths released onto his chest. How could


    something that should have filled her with revulsion feel so wonderful? How? And why?

 Chapter 55: FIFTY-FIVE

    Chapter 55: FIFTY-FIVE


    Food y 1


    Erasmus and La arrived back at the dawn pack house that evening, they were both famished


    and tired from the journey back. It had been a hell of an adventure for both human and wolf, but Ava


    wasn¡¯t sure she would have traded the wonderful experience she had with him for anything else. They


    entered through the back and into his chambers before transforming back to their human forms, Lucas


    handed her a robe to cover her nakedness and put on his pants before sending for Kiron.


    ¡°Yes master,¡± the wolf guard entered and bowed.


    ¡°Tell Nani I will be having my dinner downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, Alpha Lucas,¡± and then the guard ran off.


    Ava felt wonder and a bit of disappointment at the same time, so now he wants to be dining


    downstairs, and it¡¯s all because of her, but now, they won¡¯t get to dine alone at all because of that. Why


    didn¡¯t she like the idea of not being able to dine alone with him?


    She turned to him. ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean why? I thought you loved to eat with the others.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I should, I am an alpha Ava, I shouldn¡¯t neglect my pack all because of my personal problems.


    And besides, I thought you would even go with the idea of us going downstairs to eat. You were so


    eager to do it yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was only yesterday, I do enjoy my private evenings too. And I would love to dine alone


    with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°You would love to dine alone? With me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she responded confidently.


    Well, since she¡¯d said so, no more time needed to be wasted.


    ¡°Kiron!¡±


    ¡°Yes master!¡±


    ¡°Tell Nani to change the order, my mate and I will be dining in my chambers tonight.¡±


    **********


    Minutes passed, and Ava stared at the food in front of her as she ate with her mate. She stared at


    Lucas, who ate well, and although the food was delicious, something wasn¡¯t right; the atmosphere was


    too dull for her liking, maybe if she could do something to liven things up it would be better, besides she


    couldn¡¯t eat like this. She wondered if it were just entertainment she was needing, because even after


    all she did with Lucasst night, she still felt as horny as hell, like they hadn¡¯t done anything at all. She


    thought of something; it¡¯s something she¡¯s heard of before and has always wanted to try out, should


    she do it now?


    She thought it over and over in her mind, and after contemting, she grinned wickedly in the


    direction of her mate, who upon seeing her smirk, wondered what was going on in that head of hers.


    Oh, a lot was going on in her mind, a whole LOT.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She got up from where she sat and went to Lucas, sitting on hisp and pushing his food away.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bored. Aren¡¯t you bored?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eating.¡±


    ¡°I know, but isn¡¯t there something else you should be hungry for?¡± She takes his hands and wraps


    it around her waist.


    She is at it again. Come to think of it, he wasn¡¯t that hungry for food now, he just ate because he


    thought she might be hungry, but now that she let him know that she is hungry for something else just


    like him, he is more than happy to satisfy her. No wonder she was smirking in his direction since, such


    a slut.


    She gets off hisp, and seats on the table in front of him, in the ce where his food previously


    sat.


    He decides to y along with a smile. "Let''s see what''s under here, shall we?" He runs his hands


    up the inside of her skirt bunching it up around her waist. ¡°Oh,ce panties¡­Good girl, but I think


    they''d be better off, don''t you?" Ava giggled as Lucas starts pulling the panties down her legs.


    She giggled in ecstasy, enjoying every bit of what he¡¯s doing to her, he turns her on so much so,


    but this isn¡¯t enough; she wants to make things more interesting. She turns and spots the jar of honey


    in the middle of the table, perfect she thought.


    ¡°Wait!¡± She stops him as she gets down from the table, quickly running into his closet to grab one


    of his neatly arranged ties. She returns with the long strap in her hand and this move of hers has Lucas


    thinking and guessing what she¡¯s about to do next. She walks behind him and blindfolds him with the


    tie, making sure he isn¡¯t able to peek through it, then she kisses her way slowly around his neck and up


    to his ears, every bit of her touch sends a shiver through him, a move that makes him imagine how to


    do things to her on this table that no man has ever done. She then whispers seductively into his ears,


    licking his lobe with her tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to coat a part of my body with honey andy on the table in front of you, you have to find


    the honey with only your tongue, nothing else. Are you ready to y?¡±

 Chapter 56: FIFTY-SIX

    Chapter 56: FIFTY-SIX


    Food y 2


    Damn right he was ready to! Who would he be not to be ready for such an invitation! An idiot that¡¯s


    what!


    His vision waspletely taken away by the blindfold but he could hear the sounds of Ava taking


    off her clothes and then the slurping sounds of her coating her body with the honey just as she¡¯d said.


    He smiled, he¡¯ll lick his way round her whole body if he has to find it, he¡¯s a wolf after all.


    She sits down on the table in front of him, putting her legs on his shoulders. Lucas might not be


    able to see but he knows his way round her body perfectly well. He runs his hands up her legs and


    pulls her bottom closer to him, he can smell her. Her scent is sweet, intoxicating, and the honey only


    enhances his needed. He needs to taste her, he''s always been craving it, and no matter how much he


    had of her, it never seemed to be enough. He starts kissing her inner thigh, it tickles and Ava starts


    giggling, her body squirming. Firmly, he grabs her thighs.


    "Rx precious, let me taste you, let me taste that honey off you."


    Ava tries not to think of it tickling as his little kisses turn into little nips of the skin and scrams with


    his nails, this causes her to moan, he loves it when she gets such pleasure out of the things he does to


    her. He uses one finger tozily run up her pussy, he looks up at her and puts it in his mouth, tasting


    her.


    "Mmmm, more," he growls before running his finger up again. He pulls her close so her pussy is


    now right by his mouth, he uses his tongue to circle her clit it makes her grip the table. He uses one


    finger to slide inside her, his tongue now exploring all around licking, his lips gently kissing around. His


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    finger circling inside her wet little hole. How could a man without vision be able to see so much so? Ava


    gasps and digs her heels into his back, Lucas¡¯s mouth gets more intense as he sucks on her little nub,


    his finger starts moving in and out gathering speed he finds that sweet spot inside her, the one that


    makes her thighs shake.


    Ava can feel the orgasm rising inside her, she can feel his persistent tonguepping and sucking


    on that little pearl, his thick finger probing and pushing inside her, just when she thinks she going to


    explode she feels, another finger slips into her asshole. She doesn''t have time to warn him, her hips


    start bucking and she can feel the warm trickles of cum running down her bum cheeks. Lucas


    continues to lick all around her pussy, whilst his finger remains inside her touching her g-spot. Ava


    copses on the table, her thighs still trembling. He licks his way up her body before getting to her


    breasts, he¡¯s found the honey, He yed with her nipples until they became very small and hard;


    wanting to be needed and suckled more, and he suckled on them, licking off all the honey, massaging


    and sucking her breasts whilst hearing the sound of her moans, her hands digging into his curls. When


    he couldn¡¯t find any more honey scent on her, he took off the blindfold, revealing her naked body to his


    eyes.


    "I''m not finished with you yet!" Comes his deep growl from her chest


    He stands up and pulls her off the table, bending her over the front of it. He runs his fingers lightly


    over her cheeks beforending a hard smack on each cheek, he runs his finger up her wet pussy again


    before opening his belt buckle.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad girl Ava, and I¡¯m going to fuck you the way I fuck bad girls.¡± Oh! How she


    couldn¡¯t wait!


    He rubs his fingers over her pussy and rubs her juices over her asshole and his cock. Gently he


    pushes at her ass with his dick taking it slow as he pulls her hips back on him. She feels a little


    soreness but she wees the feeling of his throbbing cock inside her. He starts very slow using her


    hips to build up rhythm, he needs this today; her tight little hole. He builds up more rhythm pushing


    harder and faster pulling her hips deeper, her butt now mming against his stomach. Ava¡¯s breasts


    rubbing against the table, causing a burning friction that she is somehow enjoying, all the food


    arranged there forgotten. Her clit throbbing and being mmed against the table with every thrust. She


    can feel the orgasm rising inside her.


    "Cum with me precious" They both feel the release at the exact same moment Ava moans loudly.


    Lucas moans as he shoots his load inside her before copsing on her back. Gently, he withdraws from


    her. Pulling her waist so she is now standing facing him and leaning against the table. He pulls her into


    a big bear hug, burying his face in her bosom.


    "Thank you," he whispers. She snuggles his head into her chest, happy to be here right now with


    him. She never thought it would be what she wants, but it turns out it is.

 Chapter 57: FIFTY-SEVEN

    Chapter 57: FIFTY-SEVEN


    The meeting


    ***THE NEXT MORNING***


    To gain the trust of your alpha was a good thing, but it also had its own disadvantages; the main of


    which was Lucas assigning Kiara on different tasks, not all of which were convenient for her. She¡¯d


    already done what he¡¯d asked her before, making friends with Ava and helping her through her


    transition, but now here he was giving her another duty, the one she could not refuse because it had


    been assigned to her from the alpha of the dawn pack and not as Lucas, her ex-lover, and it was


    because he held her in high regard. She felt honored of course, but did he really think it a good idea to


    give her such responsibilities in such short time? Maybe he wanted her to use it to get her mind off


    things, but she hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about her depression to him, she sulked.


    Today, she was to apany Cian to the new camp set up by Filip and his men, they were to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    deliver food supplies and herbs for the inhabitants of the camp, majority of whom were wounded,


    seriously sick, or in vulnerable positions. Those sted rogues were at it again; even though Alpha


    Lucas had dealt with them severely, they still seemed to keep increasing in numbers and causing


    ruckus everywhere. If they ever seeded in overthrowing the leadership and iming any of the


    three strongest territories, Moonlight, Dawn or ck Skye, the remaining packs were finished.


    She heard a gentle knock on her door which disrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Beta Cian, mydy.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e in Sir.¡±


    Cian entered Kiara¡¯s room, and bowed his head in a slightly polite manner, even though he had a


    higher status than her, he was still a very humble gentle wolf. Kiara smiled and acknowledged his


    gesture.


    ¡°I wanted to ask if you are ready, all the trucks have been loaded with the needed supplies, and we


    are all set to go.¡±


    ¡°Of course, no use wasting any more time since we¡¯ll spend the whole day travelling.¡±


    ¡°Ok now, let¡¯s be on our way then.¡±


    **********


    Lucas and Avay on the bed, they were both sleeping before a knock on the door to the outer


    chamber was heard, startling Lucas awake. He knew that for someone to wake him up like that, it had


    to be an urgent matter. No one ever dares wake up their alpha for something irrelevant.


    He looked down at the sleeping blonde whose hair was sprawled across his chest, she was in an


    ufortable position but yet she still slept so soundly in his arms. He sighed, then lifted her head,


    gentlyying it back on the pillow and withdrawing from her to get up from the bed, throwing the sheets


    over her to cover her body. He then went to his closet to put on his robe and then sat on the couch.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Kiron entered the inner chamber, a bit shakily walking towards him.


    ¡°And be gentle with whatever you have to say,¡± he whispered, gesturing to Ava still on the bed. ¡°My


    mate is still sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Yes master,¡± Kiron whispered back.


    ¡°Apologies for interrupting master, but your presence is needed in the hall. The supreme


    messenger is around, with a message to deliver to the alpha of the dawn pack.¡±


    The supreme messenger? Of course, he already knew what it was for. It¡¯s that time of the year


    again, but still he ought to still go downstairs and acknowledge the fact that he had received the


    message so the messenger could be on his way. The supreme council would want to know that he


    received it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be down in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you master,¡± Kiron bowed and then left.


    **********


    Ava had woken up, a while after she didn¡¯t feel her head ced on that hard rock anymore. It was


    now on something much softer; a pillow, she pouted, she didn¡¯t want this soft andfortable pillow,


    she wanted that hard rock that made her neck twist and turn in different directions. She got up from the


    bed, holding the sheets against her breasts, looking for her hard rock.


    Where is Lucas? Had he gone down to breakfast without her? She wondered.


    Maybe he¡¯ll soon be back; now her body felt sticky, and she needed to take a proper bath after all


    the food yst night. She¡¯d taken a shower with him yesterday after dinner, but it was more of


    shower sex than washing.


    She decided to use his bathroom, since she¡¯d been practically been sleeping here and she didn¡¯t


    want to be too far away from him, maybe she¡¯d put it in the back of her mind to move in here with him


    until the time she leaves.


    **********


    Lucas returned to the sound of the water running in his bathroom, he knew it would be Ava, and


    the goddess knows how strong the urge was in him to go and join her in there, but he had other


    pressing matters to attend to now, duties hade calling again. The supreme council, the leaders in


    charge of the supernatural realm which contains werewolves, vampires and all living creatures had


    summoned all the werewolf alphas to a meeting today, and he had to be there now. The messenger


    arrived yesterday but wasn¡¯t able to meet with Lucas when he came because he¡¯d been out with Ava,


    so he left to deliver the message to the moonlight pack beforeing here today.


    Lucas already knew what the meeting was about; he was always an important deciding factor


    when it came to these meetings, that¡¯s why it was paramount for him to be there.

 Chapter 58: FIFTY-EIGHT

    Chapter 58: FIFTY-EIGHT


    Brave Nani


    ¡°Hey,¡± he smiled at her as he entered the bathroom, she was seated in the tub, bathing herself, her


    naked sexy slippery body had every inch of him throbbing.


    She smiled back and reached out her arms, e and join me.¡±


    Of course, there was nothing he wanted more than that, he even wanted it more than her; to get in


    there with her and fuck her right there in the tub, continue from where they left offst night, but he


    couldn¡¯t, he knew that if he gave into his desires now, he wouldn¡¯t go to that meeting today.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ava, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    She frowned, ¡°but why?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to somewhere important right now, the supreme messenger delivered a message


    from the supreme council this morning, I was supposed to see the messenger yesterday but I wasn¡¯t


    around so he came today.¡±


    The supreme council? They never called unless it was an urgent matter.


    ¡°What did they call for? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think there is a problem at all, in fact they haven¡¯t told us the reason for the meeting yet


    but I¡¯m going there now to find out.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but shouldn¡¯t you at least have a bath? I mean, you¡¯re all dirty from yesterday¡¯s run.¡±


    ¡°I will, but not in there with you, I¡¯ll use the showers instead.¡±


    Ava felt a bit disappointed, but she knew well enough as a future Luna that duties came first before


    any form of desires, duties she¡¯d left behind to stay here. She watched him strip off his clothes and get


    into the transparent shower cubicle, turning on the waters through the tap. He didn¡¯t waste too much


    time in there, as he was supposed to be at the meeting by now.


    ¡°When will you be back?¡± She asked as he came out from the cubicle with his dripping wet body,


    reaching for a towel on the rack.


    ¡°Maybe tonight, tomorrow, I don¡¯t know, depending on how long the meeting takes.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll leave me here till then? All alone?¡±


    He chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone Ava, you have Nani, you have Kiara and you have the rest of the dawners to


    keep youpany while I¡¯m away. I promise I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can. I¡¯ll be back for you dear


    Ava.¡±


    He walked slowly to her and bent, holding her face up and kissing her on the lips, heter realized


    he shouldn¡¯t have done that, as his dick began pushing out the towel in front of it at the sight of her


    naked body beneath the tub water. It took every bit of manly strength in him to pull away from her lips.


    Ava didn¡¯t miss the sight of his erection; his reaction made herugh a bit, at least she wasn¡¯t the only


    one that would be affected by her mate¡¯s absence.


    Lucas went back to the bedroom closet to put on his clothes, before heading out to his vehicle to


    drive speedily to the venue of the meeting; the supreme council court, right in the heart of Bandera.


    **********


    Ava went back to her bedroom with a towel wrapped around her waist; she changed into a light


    jumpsuit for breakfast, but before she went down, she made sure to pack some of her clothes into


    Lucas¡¯s bedroom, she knows she¡¯ll be spending a lot of nights thereter on, so she packed them so


    she wouldn¡¯t need to be walking back to her room half naked every time Lucas ripped off her clothing.


    After she was done, she went downstairs for breakfast, it was light and cheery as usual with the


    dawners, and let¡¯s not forget aboutedian Meeka who was there to deliver another outstanding


    performance. Breakfast went well, and then everyone departed after they¡¯d eaten, but Ava stayed back


    to help Nani clear away the dishes since the servants had apanied Cian and Kiara to the camps,


    and as she did so, she decided to ask a question to break the silence.


    ¡°Nani Rosalyn?¡±


    ¡°Yes dear?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something that has been on my mind to ask, I hope you won¡¯t be offended.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all dear, you can hardly find anything that can offend me, except of course, you start


    crying again,¡± she smiled.


    Ava proceeded with the question.


    ¡°You¡¯re a human, how is it that you¡¯re able to live with so many wolves? Don¡¯t mind my curiosity,


    I¡¯ve just never heard of a human living with wolves with no possible fear of being eaten someday.¡±


    Nani gave her a smile, they were done clearing the tes now, and then they settled at the kitchen


    table to rest and talk for a bit. Nani then asked her a question after they were seated.


    ¡°When you first met Alpha Lucas, you hated him right?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she remembered how she hated him so much, and now all that hatred dissolved into


    nothing but pure admiration, after seeing all that he¡¯s been through and with the way he cared for her.


    Nani continued.


    ¡°But when you got to know him, you realized he wasn¡¯t as bad as he appeared. That¡¯s how it was


    for me and the wolves, I was frightened at first, I didn¡¯t sleep for many nights, but I knew I¡¯d never


    forgive myself if I left him the away Amelia and Bambi did, and now look, over the years I¡¯ve grown to


    love the furry little creatures, every single one of them. Susan thought to ruin his life by giving him a life


    everyone thought was a lonely existence, but she was wrong; all she did was give him a new purpose,


    my poor Lucas, that witch truly meant to destroy him with the curse.¡±


    Tears came to Nani¡¯s eyes as she continued speaking, Ava held her hand in hers.


    ¡°I faced my fears and decided to remain here no matter what, I was scared of master at first but I


    made sure never to leave him, at first, I mostly saw Erasmus, but I knew my Lucas was still in there,


    fighting for his life, and look now, how many lives he has helped so far, maybe if I had left him then, he


    would have died a lonely death, exactly the way Susan wanted.¡±


    Ava was touched, Nani was so selfless, no wonder Lucas held her very dearly, she stood by him,


    even during those dark times he¡¯d lost everything.


    ¡°Thank the goddess he found a purpose, I¡¯m grateful he found something worth living for, and he


    does have another chance of true love, of meeting a she-wolf that will take away the former pain and


    give him the happy life he once had, but since you have your duties to fulfill dear, there¡¯s no worry.


    Lucas won¡¯t keep you for long here, he¡¯s never forced any woman to be with him; that I can assure you.


    The only favor I¡¯m asking of you now is to please make him happy for a while, so he can at least move


    on with the rejection when you go.¡±


    He truly never has forced anyone to be with him, that¡¯s why he let her go that day of the incident.


    What Nani doesn¡¯t know now is that the only reason she is still here is because she chose to stay on


    her own ord.

 Chapter 59: FIFTY-NINE

    Chapter 59: FIFTY-NINE


    Too painful


    Cian and Kiara had just arrived at the camps; they had been driving the whole day without any


    breaks because of the urgency. It was a bit exhausting but they were d that the journey was finally


    over, they¡¯d spend the night here and tomorrow, they¡¯d be back on their way to the dawn pack. Kiara


    watched as Cian gave orders to the servants who were now offloading the supplies from the trucks to


    take to the tents. She decided to find a way to help, going to one of the trucks and removing two folded


    tents from the supplies so she could find a ce for her and Cian to camp after they were done


    attending to the refugees.


    As she was walking around the field, she saw a very familiar face, a face she didn¡¯t expect to see,


    she dropped everything she was holding in her hand and pinned her gaze on that face. Was she


    dreaming? No, it couldn¡¯t be, could it? It was him; it was truly him, that scent, that face, she never


    forgot it. Her mate¡­ her Paul was still alive! But howe? She thought he had died in the fire that


    day the rogues attacked. That was the first and greatest heartbreak she¡¯d ever received, even though


    she loved Lucas dearly, his rejection didn¡¯t hurt as much as the painful stab she felt in her heart when


    she¡¯d lost Paul¡­ or rather, when she¡¯d thought she¡¯d lost Paul, so he survived after all! There was


    hope for her to be reunited with her mate after all! She would finally be able to get over Lucas! Oh, how


    she couldn¡¯t thank the goddess enough, she should also thank Lucas for sending her here, if not she


    wouldn¡¯t have seen Paul here, nor known he was still alive.


    Paul was sitting in front of the firece with a few other refugees, exchanging conversations. He


    hadn¡¯t seen her yet, and she hadn¡¯t called his attention too, because she was still staring at him, the


    shock hadn¡¯t cleared away from her eyes. When he finally did see her, all the blood drained from his


    face, it was like he¡¯d seen a ghost.


    She smiled at him, she had so many questions to ask. Where had he been all this while? What


    was he doing here? In a refugee camp¡­ had his new pack been attacked too?


    Paul stood up from where he was sitting and walked towards her, still holding unbelieving eyes. It


    was like he wanted toe closer to her to see if she really was the one or if it was a ghost he was


    seeing. How did she survive the fire? He¡¯d thought her dead and forgotten after all these years, and


    now here she was.


    ¡°Kiara!¡±


    ¡°Paul!¡±


    She ran towards him and threw her arms around him, hugging him in a tight embrace, she didn¡¯t


    know what came over her, as the next second she pulled from his embrace she grabbed his face and


    kissed him deeply. All the refugees surrounding the fire had turned to watch as the two lovers reunited,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    even Cian who was passing by with a servant behind him stopped to witness the moment.


    As Kiara pulled away her mouth from the kiss, it felt as if something was wrong, he hadn¡¯t kissed


    her back the way he used to, he hadn¡¯t wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tight after not


    seeing her for so long, what was the matter? Maybe the Paul she knew had truly died in the fire?


    Her suspicions were about to be confirmed when a loud gasp was suddenly heard from those who


    were seated.


    ¡°PAUL!!! What are you doing?¡±


    A heavily pregnant woman then stood up from therge log where she sat with a bit of difort,


    walking past the other refugees and to the ce where this strangedy had just kissed her husband.


    Kiara saw his new mate who was pregnant with his child, grabbing his hand protectively the minute


    she reached where they stood.


    Paul had the saddest expression on his face, he felt bad for hurting her, but he had to tell her the


    truth; he¡¯d moved on years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kiara, it¡¯s been so long. I thought you dead since the attack, Martha is my new mate


    now, and she¡¯s carrying my child,¡± he admitted with his head bent.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault, she had moved on too, and if Lucas hadn¡¯t rejected her, maybe she wouldn¡¯t


    have yearned to kiss Paul the minute she saw him. She kissed him because of the loneliness she felt in


    her heart, because she thought that emptiness would be filled up after seeing Paul again, after


    reuniting with him, and now look, she¡¯d only made a fool of herself in front of everyone. She turned to


    look at the heavily pregnant Martha who was now giving her a disgusting re and muttered an


    apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s my original mate. I didn¡¯t know he was joined with someone else,¡± she mumbled,


    finding the strength to do so.


    Martha didn¡¯t respond, she just hissed and dragged her husband back to the firece to sit down


    and continue cradling their baby while they exchanged talks with the other refugees, things went back


    to normal and everyone acted as if nothing had just happened, everyone except Kiara. She sadly


    picked up the tents she¡¯d dropped and found an empty spot, trying to fix it up whilst choking back the


    tears that hung at her throat. It was so painful, she¡¯d tried to ignore it but the pain was too much,


    choking her to death; she couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, she couldn¡¯t spend the night here. No, this was


    too painful, she¡¯d find a way to head back to the dawn house somehow tonight, she¡¯s not going to


    spend the night here. She¡¯d set up only one of the tents, maybe Cian can sleep in that, she¡¯d find a way


    to head back home tonight, this was all too painful for her. She isn¡¯t going to spend the night here.


    As she put on her cloak again and was about to leave the forest where the camp was set up, she


    heard a voice call her name.


    ¡°Kiara!¡±

 Chapter 60: SIXTY

    Chapter 60: SIXTY


    Cian and Kiara


    ¡°Kiara!¡±


    It was Cian¡¯s voice, how sweet of him to try to stop her, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood for any of his


    gestures, she needs to leave this ce, and she needs to do it now. She didn¡¯t even bother to turn


    back, ignored him and continued walking her path. He ran fast until he reached where she was.


    ¡°What are you doing Kiara? It¡¯s night, and it¡¯s not safe for you alone out there with all those rogues


    on the loose, alpha Lucas will kill me if anything happens to you!¡±


    She turned.


    ¡°Thanks for worrying about me Cian, but I think I can handle myself out there. Nothing is worse


    than staying here.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? So, you¡¯re just going to let what just happened allow you to endanger your life?


    All because you kissed someone you shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels Cian, you don¡¯t know how it feels to live in sorrow and regret every


    day for something that¡¯s not even your fault, if you were me, you¡¯d wish you were dead!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like, but still, I don¡¯t think anything is worth your life, pleasee


    back, we¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning, Okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back there Cian, and you can¡¯t make me!¡± She spat and continued walking.


    Cian ran in front of her, still trying to persuade.


    ¡°Please Kiara, don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Please Cian don¡¯t try to stop me, I am leaving this ce tonight and there¡¯s nothing you can do to


    try and stop me!!!¡±


    He realized he wasn¡¯t getting anywhere with her with this argument, so he thought of something,


    he decided to suggest a way they would both get what they want.


    ¡°Ok, how about this; since you want to leave this ce now by all means and I can¡¯t leave you to


    go all by yourself, why don¡¯t I drive you back home in one of the trucks tonight? It¡¯ll be much faster and


    safer for you,¡± besides the fact that his heart would be safe from alpha Lucas¡¯s ws.


    The anger cleared away from her face at his words, now he was beginning to make some sense.


    He was tired, they both were, but he still offered to help her.


    ¡°You¡¯d do that, to protect me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ok, thank you. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    **********


    They were back on the way home, it was a tiresome distance, but since it was night, the paths


    were cleared so it was a smooth drive, the insides of the truck filled with the swirling night breeze. Cian


    and Kiara never exchanged words as he drove, and he hadn¡¯t driven a few miles away from their


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    departure before Kiara suddenly burst into tears. She was crying uncontrobly, and Cian didn¡¯t know


    what to do tofort her, he couldn¡¯t take his hands off the wheel, neither could he stop driving.


    Kiara couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Stop the truck!¡± She demanded, amidst racking sobs.


    ¡°But its¡­¡±


    ¡°I SAID STOP THIS DAMN TRUCK RIGHT NOW, BETA CIAN!!!!¡±


    Her angry words and the tone she used made him shakily bring the vehicle to a halt, in the middle


    of nowhere. As soon as he stopped the car, she came down, mming the door and began walking


    towards no direction in particr. He came down from the truck too.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe to find a cliff so I can jump off it,¡± she said, wiping her tears.


    He ran towards her and grabbed her hand, continuing with the persuasions.


    ¡°Please Kiara, just get back in the truck, don¡¯t make this any more difficult for both of us; it¡¯s the


    middle of the night, we are both tired and you shouldn¡¯t be out here.¡±


    ¡°NO!!! I TOLD YOU TO LEAVE ME ALONE!¡± Kiara yelled at him stubbornly.


    That¡¯s it, no more Mr. Nice guy. He¡¯s been more than patient with her, Cian could be a very nice


    humble beta, but when you push your limits with him, you get to see his ugly side. He knew how to


    handle women like this; he grabbed, carried her and hoisted her up on his shoulder, walking back to the


    truck, she struggled, pounding his back with her fists with as much force as he could but it only felt like


    she was giving him a soft massage.


    Upon reaching the truck, he opened the passenger¡¯s seat, dropping her to sit on it, he then


    strapped the seatbelt tight on her and locked the truck door, smashing the door handle with his fist so


    she wouldn¡¯t be able to open, before taking his ce on the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°How dare you do that to me Cian?¡± She grumbled as soon as he got in beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wish the forbiddenke was still in existence so you¡¯d have an easier option to kill


    yourself when we return to the packhouse, but you can¡¯t die now, not with me, at least wait till we get


    back home before you kill yourself, so that alpha Lucas won¡¯t me me or say I was with you when


    youmitted suicide. Got that?¡±


    Kiara was astounded, it was the nerve and audacity of Cian for her. How dare he? How dare he do


    this to her? She grudgingly removed the seatbelt and tried to open the truck door but Cian had already


    smashed the lock, trapping the door. Thus, she could only get out of the truck from the driver¡¯s side,


    and there was no way in hell Cian would let her.


    He started the truck again and drove off with Kiara right beside him, fuming with


    anger.

 Chapter 61: SIXTY-ONE

    Chapter 61: SIXTY-ONE


    The peace ball


    It had been a hell of a meeting, a meeting whichsted for almost two days. Lucas had just


    returned back to the packhouse and to his chambers that night, he met Ava on his bed, sleeping


    soundly. It was as if she sensed his presence, because her eyes fluttered open not too long after he


    walked in, she met his eyes staring at her.


    She sat up, letting out a yawn while stretching her arms before speaking to him.


    ¡°How are you love? What was the meeting all about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the peace ball.¡±


    The peace ball, she mumbled the word silently in her lips as she tried to recall what it was. She


    knows about the peace ball; she¡¯d been taught so much about it during busk sessions, she


    remembered Luna Mitchell¡¯s words in her head about the ball.


    ¡®The peace ball is the biggest and grandest asion in which all pack leaders around the world


    gather to attend yearly. The ball was named after a peace treaty signed decades ago by each


    prominent leader of wolf territories. The treaty which stated that all packs would live in harmony with


    one another and not attempt to conquer each other¡¯s territories like they did before which cost many


    lives, and an annual ball was celebrated inmemoration of the treaty. The only ones who failed to


    keep to the treaty were the rogues, who go from one pack to another, destroying their forces in an


    attempt to im theirnds and take over the leadership.


    ¡®Alpha Lucas De¡¯ n was always an important mentioned element whenever it came to matters


    regarding the peace ball. He was well respected in all thends because he¡¯d taken care of those


    rogues, forming an alliance after his curse to get rid of them and restore the lives of the pack members


    they¡¯d destroyed. Some of these members left their former packs to join alpha Lucas¡¯s pack, the dawn


    pack which offered them a sanctuary and a life that wolves from other packs where not privileged to


    enjoy. This sanctuary of the dawn pack was where all the leaders always voted to host the peace ball


    yearly, because of its ravishing beauty and itsrge size whose halls could contain as many guests as


    possible, and besides, alpha Lucas was the wealthiest alpha and could handle the expenses of the


    ceremony. No other leaders had ever bothered to build such a sanctuary for their pack members, which


    is why the dawn pack, even though the newest, remained the biggest and the most sessful,


    followed by the moonlight pack.¡¯


    All the wolf leaders from around the world will be there she thought, which means Ray and Ethan


    will be there too. She gasped.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what the meeting was all about. All the leaders voted for the ball to be hosted here like


    they do every other year? That¡¯s why it was so important for you to be there?¡±


    He nodded, pleased that he didn¡¯t have to do so much exining. She was such a smart girl.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She shook her head. ¡°This is not good Lucas; it means my betrothed will be there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I thought about it earlier, and since I¡¯m the one hosting it again this year, I¡¯ll


    make it a mask themed event. Hopefully, he won¡¯t be able to recognize you so easily if you stay far


    enough from him, and we shouldn¡¯t have a problem since I¡¯m the only one who knows your scent.¡±


    He walked towards the bed, sat on it beside her and took her hands in his.


    ¡°I would love for you toe to the peace ball with me as my date this year Ava, even if it¡¯s the


    only one we¡¯ll attend together.¡±


    The subtle reminder that she isn¡¯t going to be with him forever made her heart flick, she really


    wants to go with him, she does, but she doesn¡¯t want to get caught either. If Ray or Ethan caught her


    here, she¡¯d be in big trouble.


    His next question drove away her thoughts.


    ¡°Will you go there with me?¡±


    She looked into those handsome eyes, eyes that were waiting for her answer, those pleading


    eyes. How could she refuse them?


    ¡°Ok, I will go to the peace ball as your date, Lucas.¡±


    **********


    ¡°May I join you here mdy?¡±


    Kiara looked up to see who had intruded on her fine afternoon in the garden, where she watched


    the little garden birds sing. This was one of her favorite ces in the pack house, a ce she loved to


    enjoy in peace. At first when she heard the voice, she knew who the owner was, but she still looked up


    to confirm if its¡¯ him, if it¡¯s the same asshole who stopped her from doing something stupid to herself a


    few nights ago.


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± After all, the big garden was meant for all dawners to enjoy.


    Cian sat on the bench beside her, he knew he owed her an apology, and that¡¯s why he came here,


    to do the needful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way I handled you the other night.¡±


    ¡°No Beta Cian, don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s I who should be apologizing; only the goddess knows what I


    would have done to myself if you weren¡¯t there with me that night.¡±


    ¡°I know it must be hard for you Kiara, and I really don¡¯t like us to fight when we ought to be working


    together, so can we just put that silly little incident behind us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all in the past now. Thank you, Cian.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    The silence stretched between them, only the sound of the garden birds could be heard. Kiara


    waited, but she noticed that Cian was showing some form of hesitation to speak. She knew he had


    something else to say, but wondered why he was struggling to bring out the words.


    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is actually.¡± He¡¯d contemted on not letting her know and just going ahead to do it


    himself, it would be a lot of workloads on his shoulders without her, but he didn¡¯t mind, so long as he


    protected her feelings in the process, but after a lot of nagging from his wolf, he decided to let her know


    about it at least.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, um¡­. I just received word that one of the pregnant refugees is to deliver a baby tomorrow,


    and we have to be there to help her, most especially you and Nani since you¡¯re both females.¡±


    ¡°Ok then, which of the refugees?¡±


    ¡°Paul¡¯s pregnant wife¡­Martha.¡±

 Chapter 62: SIXTY-TWO

    Chapter 62: SIXTY-TWO


    The delivery


    ¡°Paul¡¯s pregnant wife¡­Martha.¡±


    The sound of the name alone drained the blood away from Kiara¡¯s face.


    ¡®I told you; there¡¯s no point in telling her since she won¡¯t agree toe,¡¯ Cian scolded his wolf,


    Fionn, before continuing to speak to Kiara.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I understand perfectly if you can¡¯te. I will make sure alpha Lucas doesn¡¯t know about it


    and I¡¯ll speak to¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­ I can handle being around her, besides¡­ it was just a stupid kiss¡­. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s


    probably forgotten about it by now.¡± Of course, she would, she¡¯s expecting a baby, Kiara would be the


    least of Martha¡¯s problems now.


    Cian didn¡¯t miss the way her voice stuttered.


    ¡°Are you sure? I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°No, seriously, its fine. I can¡¯t keep running away when I¡¯ve already apologized for what I did,


    besides everyone makes mistakes.¡±


    She was missing the point; Cian didn¡¯t care about Martha or the kiss, he cared about Kiara. He


    didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d be able to handle seeing Martha birth her mate¡¯s child. He knows something like


    that is not an easy thing for any wolf to handle.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to handle it Kiara?¡±


    Kiara saw the worried look on his face, and assured him again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me Cian. I will be able to handle it. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    **********


    Early the next day, Cian, Kiara and Nani set off in two trucks stacked with supplies. Cian and Kiara


    drove in one while Nani and one of Filip¡¯s wolf guards drove in the other. They reached the camp by


    evening and Martha had already gone intobor, she¡¯d been there for hours but the strong wolf baby


    didn¡¯t want toe out, causing the mother unbearable pain. Martha screamed at the top of her lungs


    and her screams already told Nani and Kiara in the direction they should run. Cian and the wolf guard


    who carried a few supplies for the baby; towels, nkets and herbs, followed behind them.


    One of the refugees and Martha¡¯s friend, Sarah, ran up to Nani as soon as she saw her and Kiara


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here! We¡¯ve tried to hold on until you came. The little wolf doesn¡¯t want to


    ¡°How is she?¡± Nani asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s holding on, we hope the goddess grants her a safe delivery!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sarah led Nani and Kiara into the tent where Marthay with her legs spread, sweating all over her


    body as if someone had poured a bucket of water on her, her eyes red and filled with tears and the


    sheets between her legs where shey waspletely soaked in blood. Kiara couldn¡¯t believe how


    much pity she felt for her. Paul was beside her, holding her hand andforting her, singing romantic


    werewolf songs to Martha, the same ones he used to sing to her when they were still together.


    ¡®Snap out of it, Kiara! Why don¡¯t you stop thinking about yourself for once, this woman is here,


    about to have a child and here you are thinking about forgotten memories. Help her in any way you can


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    and move on with your life, it¡¯s over between you and Paul, the sooner you realize it, the better.¡¯


    Her wolf was right; the only thing that now existed between her and Paul now were forgotten


    memories, nothing more.


    Nani bent to examine Martha¡¯s condition; she¡¯d helped a lot of pregnant she-wolves deliver over


    the years but Martha¡¯s condition was none like she¡¯d ever experienced, she¡¯d heard of Martha¡¯s story


    before now, how pregnant Martha was raped in front of her husband by those wicked rogues, thank the


    goddess for Lucas¡¯s army who came to rescue their pack before they were killed. Martha and Paul


    might have made it out alive but the forced sex worsened Martha¡¯s condition. It would take a lot of effort


    to ensure that Martha and her baby leave this tent alive, and she would do all that was in her power to


    make sure that happens.


    Kiara ced her hand on Nani¡¯s and gestured her head in Martha¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What do I have to do to help her?¡±


    Nani ced her small bag on the floor, removing a few big leaves and hurrying to ce them on


    Martha¡¯s head. She then turned to Paul. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to excuse us now Sir, we hope that


    you¡¯ll pray to the goddess that your wife has a safe delivery while you wait.¡±


    ¡°Ugghhhhhhh!!!!!¡± Another loud groan came from Martha.


    Paul looked down at his wife for onest time, nting a kiss on her sweating head before


    standing up to leave.


    ¡°Ok, please take good care of my wife and our child. I will be praying as hard as I can outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do that Paul. I will do all I can to help her deliver safely.¡±


    Paul walked slowly out of the tent, ncing towards his wife again and nodding in Kiara¡¯s direction.


    She nodded at him too before he disappeared, and then she heard Nani call her name.


    ¡°Kiara!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nani.¡±


    ¡°I need wet towels, lots of them.¡±


    ¡°Ok Nani, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± Kiara nodded and proceeded to collect the supplies from Filip¡¯s guard,


    who was outside with Cian. She entered back into the tent and dropped the supplies with Nani before


    going back to the truck to collect as many dry towels as her hands could carry and finding a water


    source to wet them. Thankfully, Filip¡¯s men had dug a well near the camp so she wouldn¡¯t have trouble


    finding the nearest river.


    She came back with the towels in a bucket and handed them to Nani, who was giving Martha


    some medicines to ease the pain. She collected them from Kiara and muttered her thanks, cing one


    of the towels on her abdomen. Kiara then went to Martha¡¯s side and held her hand,forting her and


    singing those songs the way Paul did before.


    And then, Nani gave the order.


    ¡°PUSH!¡±


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!! Came Martha¡¯s scream.


    After a few more screams, the cries of a newborn he-wolf were heard.

 Chapter 63: SIXTY-THREE

    Chapter 63: SIXTY-THREE


    Amazing Kiara


    ¡°You have a really beautiful son,¡± Cian remarked as he congratted the new parents, whoy on


    the tent carpet, cuddling their new baby. Martha carried their new son, Paul Junior in her arms,


    breastfeeding him with her headid against Paul¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Thank you so much Beta Cian, thanks to your alpha too, I don¡¯t know what would have be of


    our lives if he hadn¡¯t helped us like this. He truly is a good leader.¡±


    Cian nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re wee, and I¡¯ll make sure to deliver your message to the alpha


    as well.¡±


    ¡°And also thank Nani and Kiara. They were wonderful today, especially Kiara.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Cian nodded his head again as left the tent, travelling into his thoughts, he knew why Paul ced


    emphasis on Kiara even though Nani was the one who helped his wife deliver and then he thought of it


    again.


    While Martha was inbor, he and Paul were outside watching how Kiara ran around, grabbing


    towels and supplies to aid Paul Junior¡¯s birth, watching through a hole in the tent as sheforted


    Martha while she pushed out Junior. Considering the situation that urred thest time, everyone


    would have expected that Kiara to abandon her former mate¡¯s new wife in her time of need, but Kiara


    chose not to do that and offer her aid instead, aiding to bring Junior into the world, mindless of the


    weird situation between her and his father. It was truly selfless of her, the way she acted today, she was


    amazing, Cian thought as he watched her.


    Not that seeing her mate with another woman didn¡¯t hurt her anymore, in fact it hurt her very much,


    Cian had seen the hurt in her eyes when Paul walked in and embraced his wife and his newborn son,


    kissing her fully on the lips and also giving Junior a kiss on the head as hey on his mother¡¯s arms. It


    was a touching moment, the start of a new family, and of course Kiara would have loved to be happy


    for them, she would have wanted to remain there and act as if she never felt anything for Paul before


    and just be happy for the new family, but it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do as she excused herself


    immediately, epting Martha and Paul¡¯s gratitude before she did.


    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t run out of the camp like she didst time, she went into her tent, she and


    Nani had retired for the night but he was more worried about her because she didn¡¯t have anything to


    eat before she did. Cian then made sure to go to see her and make sure she¡¯s okay.


    He went towards her tent and stood at the entrance in front of her tent, hoping she hadn¡¯t slept off


    or worse, drank poison.


    ¡°Kiara!¡± He called out.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Cian.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    He entered her tent and thankfully, he saw that she was okay. She was lying down on the mat,


    probably getting ready to go to sleep early.


    ¡°How are you, Kiara?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why have youe here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see if you were ok.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for checking up on me, as you can see, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything to eat all day Kiara, you and I both know you are hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Cian, don¡¯t bother about me.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go hunting, I know you might not feelfortable dining in front of the campfire when


    everyone is there so let¡¯s go have our special private meal together.¡±


    Kiara thought of it, it was a sweet offer. Her wolf, Kate howled within her, indicating that she


    wanted to go for a hunt too and besides, she was craving flesh. Damn you Cian! She hadn¡¯t nned on


    leaving this tent at all tonight. All she nned to do was just to lie here and wallow in her misery for as


    long as she could but now, he¡¯de here and made her an offer she couldn¡¯t pass. He¡¯s ruined


    everything!


    She let out a groan, got up and began stripping in front of him, after which she changed to her


    wolf. He watched as the furry creature walked out of the tent, pausing and nudging her head for him to


    follow.


    Kate and Fionn ran not too far from the camps, as it was a forest area, it didn¡¯t take too long before


    they found their prey. They waited and caught the poor defenseless creature; an antelope by surprise;


    ripping it apart with their ws and sharp teeth as soon as they got hold of it, and then they feasted,


    after their meal, they stopped at a river nearby to drink before they returned to the camps.


    They ran back and into Kiara¡¯s tent as soon as they arrived, changing back into their human forms


    and throwing themselves on the tent carpet, catching their breaths. It was a hell of a run and Kiara


    didn¡¯t think she¡¯d enjoy it this much.


    A few moments passed, the night was cold, and she suddenly needed warmth; her arms found


    Cian lying beside her, and then she shifted closer to him, entering into his arms. It seemed as if he


    needed warmth too, as he epted her body and shielded it with his. In a matter of seconds their


    mouths were locked in each other¡¯s, their tongues dancing erratically in each other¡¯s mouths as they


    enjoyed the warmth their bodies provided each other. Cian kissing her mouth like he couldn¡¯t get


    enough of her.


    ***********


    ****AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE***


    What do you think of Cian and Kiara¡¯s rtionship? Let me know anywhere in thements


    lol.

 Chapter 64: SIXTY-FOUR

    Chapter 64: SIXTY-FOUR


    Too good to stop


    He let go of her mouth for a while for them to catch their breaths, none of them believing what had


    just happened, neither did they understand it. The only thing they were sure of was how much more


    they wanted of each other, he craved her as much as she craved him. The warmth of Kiara''s body had


    him breathe heavily but slowly, he coddled her like she never knew she needed to be coddled,


    impossibly gentle and present in it all.


    As he inhaled her delicious scent, he could feel his member begin to kick between his legs. He


    leaned in again and kissed her deep on the mouth, the taste of his tongue was everything she didn¡¯t


    know she wished for. Her hands entwined him and pulled his body even closer, their lips pressed


    against each other until it was only two naked bodies locked together in motion on the tent ground.


    Cian felt his member go stiff as her rock-hard nipples pressed into his chest, as her icy breath blew


    gently into his ear, he then pressed a finger into her pussy. A sensation of freezing cold air and


    smoldering heat from his fingers causes her to shudder uncontrobly, moaning so loud that he


    shushes her with a yful whisper. His soft hand ying with her clit has her twitching and whining and


    begging and whining and shaking to be touched, her pussy throbs and aches to be filled by him.


    The feeling onlysts for a second because he is sliding another finger into her pussy and she is


    torn between pleasure and pain, biting her lower lip and screwing her eyes shut, she should stop this


    now; she ought to so she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with any heartbreakster like before, but oh how it


    feels too good to stop.


    And Cian keeps going, adding one more finger after that until he''s up to three, pumping into her


    with a rhythm she is fighting to stay upright. The burn of the stretch is so far diluted that she can barely


    feel it over the hot rush of blood to her head and the swelling knot of delicious pressure low in her belly.


    She whimpered hard and embarrassingly loud as this new angle has Cian knocking against


    something that makes her arms a little weak and her mind go foggy, clouded with a feeling she¡¯s never


    experienced before but would not mind drowning in.


    Everything happened very fast after that... She found herself pressed hard against the ground with


    her legs hooked on his hips, and then he entered her in a heartbeat. She moaned sweetly like he never


    heard before. Feeling the warmth of his flesh inside her as she locked her legs around him and pulled


    him closer, giving lots of attention to his lips and his tongue. As he found his rhythm and started


    thrusting quickly, she felt as if engulfed in soft mes that hurt just right. It did not take long before Cian


    grunted loudly and exploded, filling her up as she felt a sea of fire pour into her womb and then he


    pulled out of her, squirting the remainder of his load all over her pussy and watching her as shees


    too. For a moment, theypletely forgot where and who they were, riding the wave of ecstasy. As the


    tension lowered Cian¡¯s fickle body rxed and she pressed his head against her breast, caressing him


    and kissing his hair. His breath, slow and heavy, put her at ease. She wanted to stay like this forever,


    even though she knew it was not possible. So, she enjoyed every minute of it while itsted.


    It did not take long for Cian to raise his head and smile down at her lovingly. At that moment she


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    felt his stiff shaft spreading her again and could not hold her voice, because Cian¡¯s dick was sliding


    inside of her slicked-up pussy, pulling out before ramming his cock inside of her again and she¡¯s


    moaning out loud, shameless and in so much pleasure that her toes curl automatically, restless. Her


    eyes close again as he takes her face into his giant hands and kisses her so delicately savoring the


    deliciousness of her lips, he eases his way out of her and back inside again, savoring this tender


    moment for one minute more


    He then released her lips and bit her neck and breasts, his hands pressing her hands against the


    cold ground, and would not stop moving before a second torrent of semen flooded her insides. Kiara''s


    eyes watered and she started crying as she suddenly felt her muscles tense below her waist and


    waves of ecstatic contractions followed. Startled, Cian immediately stopped and looked at her


    worryingly.


    ¡°Do it again. Please.¡± She said softly. And he did. Many more times that night. And then the early


    morning that followed.

 Chapter 65: SIXTY-FIVE

    Chapter 65: SIXTY-FIVE


    Cian!!!


    ¡°Good morning, Kiara.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, alpha Lucas.¡± Kiara bowed upon entering his presence. Ava was in his inner


    chambers in his bedroom, while Lucas and Kiara where in the lounge, the outer chambers, but Ava


    could hear their conversation perfectly.


    ¡°You requested to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I am terribly sorry for what I am about to say master, but I cannot continue going to the camps


    with Beta Cian master.¡±


    Lucas appeared puzzled, it was an offence to refuse any duty assigned to you by the alpha, but for


    Kiara, Lucas could always make an exception.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± He asked softly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m going through a lot right now¡­¡±


    Lucas let out a sigh. ¡°Say no more Kiara, I understand. In fact, I apologize, I shouldn¡¯t have tried to


    overwhelm you with so many requests after the rejection. Please ept my apologies.¡±


    ¡°No offence taken master.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to see me for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, alpha Lucas, that is all.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, I will inform Cian and put someone else in your ce to keep assisting him. You


    should take some time to rest and relieve your mind off the stress.¡±


    ¡°Thank you master.¡±


    She was about to leave before¡­ ¡°And one more thing Kiara.¡±


    She turned back to face him.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, anything at all, at any point in time bothering you, remember that you can


    alwayse to me. I¡¯ve still got your back Kiara, no matter what you can alwayse to me for help.¡±


    She smiled, nodded her head and bowed in response, before exiting his chambers.


    Finally, she¡¯d done it. After three whole days of avoiding Cian, she¡¯d gotten off the assignment.


    She loved the trips she¡¯d taken with him and everything, but every single passing moment she spends


    with him messes up her heart in ways she¡¯s ufortable with. She¡¯s been avoiding him since after


    that night they had intercourse. It was unexpected, and of course foolish of her to sleep with him, not


    even once, but she didn¡¯t know what came over her that night, she thought as she sighed. Avoiding him


    was not doing any good as he always kept on looking for ways to approach her, to talk about what


    happened. She doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, she doesn¡¯t want to give into her feelings anymore. The


    best thing to would be just to bury the whole thing and never bring it up again, and the best way to


    make herself scarce was getting off this assignment so he would have less chances to approach her.


    She went straight downstairs for breakfast after leaving alpha Lucas¡¯s chambers. She¡¯d promised


    to help Nani set the tables today. After helping out, the breakfast bell was rung and all the dawners


    came down to eat. Alpha Lucas and his mate also joined them for breakfast today. Ava even chose to


    sit beside her for some reason she didn¡¯t know.


    After breakfast, as Kiara was about to stand up, Ava held her hand.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Kiara asked.


    ¡°Forgive me Kiara, I couldn¡¯t help but eavesdrop on the conversation between you and Lucas this


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t help but notice that something was bothering you.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Nothing is bothering me. I¡¯m fine thank you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I know you¡¯ll have an easier time telling me instead of Lucas. It¡¯ll be just between us,


    woman to woman. If you have a problem on your mind, you really shouldn¡¯t keep it to yourself Kiara.


    We¡¯re friends, remember?¡±


    Kiara looked at the eyes of the woman holding her hand, there were innocent eyes; eyes that


    showed she wanted to help her with whatever she was going through. Could she trust her?


    **********


    ¡°This is my favorite part of the whole pack house.¡±


    ¡°I can see why it¡¯s your favorite. It¡¯s beautiful, and the singing birds make it look even more


    beautiful.¡±


    Kiara had gone for a walk in the garden with Ava after breakfast, she¡¯d suggested that they both


    go for a walk in a quiet ce. No way would she be letting out her secrets to Ava at the breakfast table.


    The twodies settled on the garden bench, and then Kiara narrated everything; from Lucas¡¯s


    assignment, to the idental kiss with Paul, to Martha¡¯s delivery and to the reason why she¡¯s avoiding


    Cian now; their intercourse.


    Ava listened carefully, and let out her remark in one sentence.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re in love with him Kiara!¡±


    Kiara hissed. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are, love is a wonderful thing Kiara, and you my friend are in love with Beta Cian.¡±


    Kiara looked around their surroundings, a bit frightened as she ced her hand on Ava¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Shhhh!!! Stop saying it out loud¡­ What if someone hears you? And what if I¡¯m in love with him? If


    I am, then I¡¯ll make sure he never knows about it. I don¡¯t want to love anyone anymore; my heart has


    been broken too many times already. It wants to rest now.¡±


    Avaughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t get to choose the times we fall in love or who we fall in love with,


    life would be so much easier if we could choose.¡±


    ¡°So, do you have any better suggestion for me?¡±


    ¡°Well, the only thing I can tell you is a small piece of advice a good friend of mine once told me.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°Give your heart what it wants dear Kiara.¡± This was the advice that worked pretty well for her


    because she¡¯s never been any happier in her life after following it. Lucas brought her that happiness


    she¡¯d never experienced in her life, even if it was just for a while.


    Ava then stood up; she¡¯d said all that was needed to say.


    ¡°Thank you for confiding in me Kiara, I really appreciate it. I promise that your secret is safe with


    me. I have to go to the seamstress now to choose the design for my peace ball outfit. You should go to


    the ball with Cian, I¡¯m sure that you both would look good together,¡± she remarked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Thank you, Ava, it was nice confiding in you too.¡±


    After the two friends hugged and then Ava went out of the garden on her way to the seamstresses¡¯


    quarters, Kiara remained on the bench and pondered on Ava¡¯s advice.


    Give your heart what it wants?


    Nonsense, that¡¯s the most ridiculous statement she¡¯s ever heard, not even worthy to be called an


    advice. How can her heart know what it wants? Or what it needs? Or what is good for it? Her heart is


    like a child who hates bitter medicine, the medicine is good for the child but the child hates it because


    the medicine is bitter. In her case, her heart is the child, and the bitter medicine, well, is loneliness of


    course.


    Sorry Ava, but your advice won¡¯t be needed. Loneliness is the only way, loneliness is good,


    loneliness is the only way your heart can stay whole without ever getting broken, remaining lonely was


    the best choice for her at this point, and she wouldn¡¯t let Cian or anyone get in the way of that.


    Cian!!!! Oh no, she¡¯d been too engrossed in her thoughts, she hadn¡¯t noticed him heading in her


    direction!! She has to run! She can¡¯t let him get to her! She can¡¯t let him get in the way of her ns of


    remaining lonely for the rest of her miserable life. She stands up and tries to leave; but he¡¯s too fast, he


    runs and catches up with her, dragging her hand to pull her back to face him.


    ¡°Why have you been avoiding me, Kiara?¡± She heard his voice say.

 Chapter 66: SIXTY-SIX

    Chapter 66: SIXTY-SIX


    Let love lead


    ¡°Why have you been avoiding me, Kiara?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t have an answer to that question, she only responded with a nk face while her


    thoughts continued in her head. Why didn¡¯t she see him on time? How easy it would have been for her


    to escape from this situation, but now she is trapped, with no other choice than to face him. She does


    not want to be here now, she¡¯s not ready to face him, not after all that¡¯s happened between them.


    Cian saw her expression, and held concern for her in his eyes. He let go of her hand and


    continued speaking to her softly, letting out a sigh first.


    ¡°Alpha Lucas told me to relieve you of your assignments this morning. He says you¡¯ve been facing


    some challenges.¡± Kiara held her gaze down, she didn¡¯t feel like talking about this now, especially not


    with the man that caused her to feel like this. Cian continued speaking not withstanding her silence.


    ¡°I know how hard this all must be for you Kiara, I just wanted us to talk about what happened the


    other night, but it¡¯s as though you want to ignore your feelings.¡±


    Kiara looked up and spoke then. ¡°What feelings?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°The feelings you have for me Kiara, I know that night didn¡¯t just happen, there was a connection


    between us, like a second bond, and it pains me to see you acting this way, ignoring and avoiding me


    like I did something wrong.¡±


    Was that how he felt? She looked into his eyes, they were crystalline, warm and sad. Did she


    really make him feel this way?


    She let go of the breath she was holding, and passed by his side to take a seat, he also went and


    sat beside her before she continued the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cian. I didn¡¯t know you felt that way,


    it¡¯s just¡­¡± Her eyes were beginning to well up, why was she getting so emotional now? And why in


    front of him? Oh, how she hated herself for this.


    She felt a hand on the back of her palm where it sat on herp, Cian held her hand as if assuring


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you Kiara, and I will never leave you if that¡¯s what you¡¯re scared of. I love


    you, Kiara.¡±


    She stared up at him astonishingly, she didn¡¯t expect thosest three words toe out of his


    mouth, neither did he but they did, and there was no taking them back, his feelings were genuine and


    he would do well to keep his promise of never leaving her, besides there was no need to hide them


    anymore.


    All she could let out were stutters because of the tears she was choking back.


    ¡°D-d-do y-you r-r-really mean w-w-what you said?¡± She asked that question because she had


    never heard the words ¡®I love you¡¯ from anyone before. It might sound crazy but it was the truth. Love


    was a strange word to her, she¡¯s always waited for the day she would hear it from someone who really


    meant it, but she never did; never from her parents, not from Alpha Lucas, never even from the time


    she was mated with Paul.


    ¡°Every word of it, Kiara. I love you and I promise that I will never leave you. If I ever lose you by


    mistake, I promise to search all the ends of the earth, I don¡¯t care how long it would take before I find


    you, but I am willing to go these lengths and even more for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh Cian¡­ I really hope you mean what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°I do Kiara, I really do. So please, stop avoiding me and continue to go on the assignments with


    me. I need you as much as you need me, and I do hope that we¡¯ll be joined together someday.¡±


    ¡°I love you too Cian, and I¡¯m sorry for avoiding you. I hope to be joined to you too.¡±


    She reached forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, he took her in his arms epting


    her embrace. The two fit each other well, like a key fits its lock, like a thread fits a needle, she believed


    in his words because she saw nothing but sincerity in his eyes, and she hoped in her heart that their


    union wouldst forever as he pulled her lips for a gentle kiss...


    **********


    ¡°Beautiful, I love it so much Reena!¡± Ava remarked as she looked into the shiny mirror in the


    sample gown the seamstress made for her size. Reena held the gown together with temporary stitches,


    it was only left for Ava to try on the gown to fit before Reena added the finishing touches, and as she


    put it on, she couldn¡¯t have looked any more elegant in that ck tulip flowing gown.


    ¡°Looks like I will be joining you to get a dress made for the ball too!¡±


    Ava turned to direction of Kiara¡¯s voice, the she wolf had just entered the seamstress¡¯s quarters,


    beaming with nothing but smiles, it didn¡¯t take Ava any exnation to know that Kiara had finally sorted


    out things with Cian, just like she did, letting her heart lead.

 Chapter 67: SIXTY-SEVEN

    Chapter 67: SIXTY-SEVEN


    Heart strings


    Clink-clink-clink


    The emcee of the asion who was dressed in a white tux with a mask thatplimented his


    outfit clinked the wine ss he held in his hand with a small spoon, calling the attention of the many


    guests who were gathered in their different tuxedos and ballgowns, their faces shielded by masks of


    various shapes and sizes. Ava was there too, wearing her gown and a peacock-feathered mask Lucas


    put on for her before the ceremony. Thanks to the help of Nani and the event nners, the hall where


    the ball was held was dazzling with gold decorations, fabrics and essories, an ice sculpture of the


    treaty stood bold on the stage near the grand piano, everywhere looked spectacr, all the alpha¡¯s


    thought this as they arrived, they knew they never made a mistake whenever they chose the decision


    to vote the dawn pack as the host every year.


    Alpha Lucas had never looked more charming dressed in his polish ck tux, his rich dark hair


    was waxed backwards outlining the shape of his face covered with a in white mask, he entered the


    hall with Ava¡¯s hand in his, and the couple had all the stares fixed on them as they arrived, whether it


    was because the couple looked so elegant together, as her dressplemented his tux, or it was


    because no one had ever seen alpha Lucas with a woman in all his years of hosting this event, Ava


    couldn¡¯t tell, and she definitely wasn¡¯tfortable with all the stares.


    Followed by the alpha, beta Cian entered with Kiara by his side, her dress was simple but just as


    dazzling as Ava¡¯s, and the couple alsoplemented each other, their faces well hidden beneath their


    masks. The dawn pack¡¯s leaders had all the envy of the people gathered here tonight, how could a wolf


    and his partner look so gracious? Not only the alpha, but the beta too?


    As the Lucas and Cian entered the hall with theirdies, the sound of the emcee was heard and all


    attention turned away from them and to the stage.


    ¡°I, the master of this ceremony, would like to say a big wee to all those who have travelled far


    and near for this asion, it is my great pleasure to wee you to the third annual peace ball


    celebrated in honor of the peace treaty, signed by all pack leaders from around the world.¡± His hand


    gestured towards the ice sculpture before he continued speaking.


    ¡°I would also like to say a big thank you to alpha Lucas De¡¯ n of the dawn pack for bringing this


    all together in the sanctuary of the dawn pack, your selfless acts and your remarkable contribution


    towards peace in ournds will never be forgotten alpha Lucas. Can we all show some love by giving


    him a round of apuse?¡±


    All the attention was turned back to Lucas and the woman beside him, as the guests pped their


    hands together, loud pping sounds were heard in celebration of the host while he waved his hand to


    all those who acknowledged him, Ava definitely didn¡¯t like all the attention she was getting, but she held


    herposure and thankfully, the mask helped to hide her flushed cheeks a bit.


    After the apuse, the emcee continued his speech.


    ¡°We will now listen to a special performance from the music master himself, alpha Lucas De¡¯


    n.¡±


    What? No one told her Lucas would be performing anything! A music master? She¡¯d heard him


    y the guitar before, it was a wonderful melody she would have loved to stay to listen to if only she


    wasn¡¯t trying to run away from the cabin that blessed morning, what kind of performance did he n on


    doing tonight? She wondered.


    After the emcee spoke, Lucas turned and whispered to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back dear.¡±


    She nodded her head as her hand left his and he walked towards the stage, climbing onto it.


    All eyes were pinned on him as he took his seat in front of the grand piano, positioning the mic in


    front of it and letting out a small speech to address the audience.


    ¡°I want to thank you all for gracing this asion with your presence, those who know me know that


    my service will always be to the people, and now, I would like to grace this ball with a song I wrote for a


    special someone titled ¡®my heart strings.¡¯¡± He then brought his fingers forward and they gracefully


    began to y with the piano keys one by one, letting out a harmonious melody that had everyone


    mesmerized in silence as the sound of Lucas¡¯s singing voice was heard.


    Darling, you tug at my heart strings,


    You are my love with all joy brings,


    And every time I see you, I lose my mind,


    Joy and peace I hope to find,


    When I¡¯m with you.


    Ava then turned and spotted Kiara by her side, listening and enjoying the performance along with


    Cian.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that Lucas was going to perform?¡±


    Kiara turned and whispered back to answer her question. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t know that he


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    performs every year, this is the best part of the asion, as its very rare for an alpha to have such


    talent, everyone always looks forward to his performance during the peace ball season¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhhh!¡± One of the angry guests behind them who was getting disturbed by their whispering, Ava


    nodded her head in apology towards her direction and the woman simply ignored them, turning her


    attention back to the stage. The lyrics of the song were captivating and sobs were even heard amidst


    the audience as Lucas¡¯s voice went on. It turned out that alpha Lucas¡¯s performance was truly one that


    the people enjoyed.


    Ava watched him y the grand piano, his eyes were closed and he sang so passionately, why did


    the song sound so familiar? Just then she remembered the song, this was the song Lucas was ying


    in the log cabin the day she escaped, she didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that the song was for her. Was


    she truly the special someone he wrote the song for?


    A few moments of watching him sing, she had her gaze fixed on him like he was the only one in


    the room and then, she felt a small tug at her heart, a form of quickening sensation, but it wasn''t the


    mate pull this time around, it was a different kind of attraction, it took a while for her to realize it, but


    when she did, could it be? No, it couldn¡¯t, she needed fresh air at that point she found out what was


    happening, she quickly rushed out to the balcony of the hall panting heavily, holding her chest, is it?


    No, it can¡¯t! It just can¡¯t!!! Just then, she heard La¡¯s voice howl confirming it.


    ¡®You''re in love with him!!!¡¯

 Chapter 68: SIXTY-EIGHT

    Chapter 68: SIXTY-EIGHT


    Hard to resist


    ¡®You''re in love with him!!!¡¯


    This can¡¯t be happening, it wasn¡¯t supposed to get to this point, the mate bond was one thing, love


    was another, but even though the mate bond was stronger, it didn¡¯te from her heart, but love did.


    Ava gasped, she had never felt love before, it was such an exciting feeling she regretted that she


    almost didn''t want it to go away, the reason why it was almost was because these feelings in her heart,


    were for thest person she ought to feel for, the one who should be her number one enemy, her


    kidnapper, her abductor, the one took her away from her responsibilities, he took her, he took her wolf


    and now he¡¯s done the worst of all; he¡¯s taken her heart.


    This is not good, it¡¯s not good at all because she doesn¡¯t want to leave now when she ought to, if


    word got out that the moonlight pack¡¯s supposed Luna was here instead of fulfilling her responsibilities,


    it would not be good at all for Ray because everyone would expect him to challenge Lucas to a duo to


    the death for kidnapping his betrothed, she would also be punished too for prolonging her stay, and to


    top it all Lucas also had a pending challenge with Ray already; touching his im. All this, she made it


    all happen, all because she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to satisfy her desires, all because¡­


    ¡°Is everything all right mdy? I saw you rushing out and thought you might need some help.¡±


    The sound of the familiar voice made Ava¡¯s heart skip three beats; it was Ethan.


    **********


    She quickly turned her face away from his direction, hoping he doesn¡¯t notice who she is. What is


    he doing here? Duh! Of course, he is a leader, he should be here, Ray should be here too, but what is


    he doing HERE, in the balcony with her, when he should be inside with the other guests???


    ¡°Ummm¡­. I¡¯m fine thank you, ¡­ I just needed some fresh air, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry about me...¡± It


    was a futile effort to try to shield her voice, but she still tried anyway.


    Ethan had his answer already, he ought to go back inside now, but he didn¡¯t budge, instead he


    continued asking her more questions, questions that made her very ufortable, more


    ufortable than she already was. As he came closer to her, she tried as much as possible to hide


    her face from him, and avoid eye contact most especially.


    ¡°You¡¯re alpha Lucas De¡¯ n¡¯s mate? I saw you enter with him. Funny he¡¯s never spoken about


    you during our meetings, did you two just get mated?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­.¡±


    ¡°Beta Ethan, such a pleasant surprise, I¡¯ve never met you in person before.¡±


    Even though his voice startled her, Ava was more than d for Lucas¡¯s interruption, he¡¯d just


    walked into the balcony after she was nowhere to be found in the hall.


    ¡°Oh umm¡­ Alpha Lucas, I must say it¡¯s such an honor to meet you in person myself. I saw you


    once if you remember though, that day at the gas station with my alpha Ray Devlin¡¯s betrothed, Ava


    Maynard. Unfortunately, she was never joined to him because she went missing shortly after. You are


    aware that the supposed-to-be Luna of the moonlight pack has been missing for over a month now, are


    you?¡±


    Lucas smirked. ¡°Of course, I am. Word spreads quite well enough over all the territories, but


    however, I do not see the matter as any of my concern.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just¡­.¡±


    ¡°That will be all Beta Ethan, I think it would be best if you go in and join the other guests now.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t turn to look until she heard Ethan¡¯s footsteps trail off slowly in the direction of the event


    where the orchestra was now ying. Lucas walked slowly towards her, when he reached where she


    was, he pulled off his jacket and wore it on her before he shielded her body with his from behind,


    snaking his arms round her waist, she epted his warm embrace, resting her the back of her head on


    his chest.


    They both gazed at the moonlight, where the beautiful moon goddess resides, adamant to the


    happy cheery soundsing from the hall behind them, the only thing that mattered the most at that


    moment was the feel of each other¡¯s presence, and Ava began to wonder; how she would do away with


    him with it was time to leave.


    She then felt his hand let go of her waist and a light tug on her hair, he was raising her hair up


    whilst trying not to ruin the lovely knotted braids Nani tied for her when she was getting ready, she


    looked down and saw that he rested a ne on her neck. It was a moon ne; with the


    encryption of two wolves, lovers attached to it; the symbol of the mate bond created by the moon


    goddess.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she awed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I know, I made it especially for you because I want you to always think of me when you wear it,


    wherever you go, I¡¯ll always be close.¡±


    ¡°Lucas¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhhh¡­It¡¯s ok, Ava, it¡¯s ok,¡± he whispered as he nted a kiss on the back of her neck. Oh, why


    was he so hard to resist?


    ¡°Would you like to dance with me?¡±

 Chapter 69: SIXTY-NINE

    Chapter 69: SIXTY-NINE


    Moments


    ¡°Would you like to dance with me?¡±


    Of course, she wanted to dance with him, she wanted that more than anything in the world at this


    moment, all she wanted was to be as close to him as she could, because she knew that their time


    together was soon drawing to an end.


    Her expression gave him the answer as he took her hand and led her back into the hall, slow


    music was now being yed by the orchestra and couples were in two¡¯s dancing slowly to the rhythm.


    They both walked until they reached the center and Lucas wrapped both his hands around her waist,


    looking into her eyes as Ava circled her two hands to rest on his shoulders, the mask he wore did


    nothing to shield the longing she saw in his eyes, but what was he longing for?


    The both of them kept on moving slowly together to the soft rhythm, even when the music stopped,


    they didn¡¯t move away from that position still holding each other¡¯s gaze even though they¡¯d stopped


    dancing, all eyes were now back on them but now the only difference was that Ava didn¡¯t care


    anymore, the only thing, the only one she cared about now was the man standing in front of her, the


    man she was dancing with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somece else,¡± he mumbled, probably realizingter that the music had stopped. He


    didn¡¯t wait for an answer before gripping her hand and leading her to the exit. Before she left, her eyes


    caught in the direction of her betrothed, Ray, wearing a tux, holding a ss of champagne and


    standing in a corner with Ethan by his side. He was looking at her and Lucas but by his expression, you


    could tell that he waspletely clueless as to who she was, but Ethan, Ethan¡¯s face held that of great


    suspicion in their direction.


    **********


    ¡°You never told me you yed the piano, I thought you were only skilled with the guitar.¡±


    Lucas chuckled. ¡°My parents were music lovers before they died, they saw to it that I had at least


    one instrument in check before they passed on.¡±


    ¡°So, which did you choose first?¡±


    ¡°The piano, and then the guitar.¡±


    ¡°Why if I may ask?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re asking.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ what made you choose those instruments; I want to know why. You sang about strings


    today. Heart strings.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hmm¡­ well, you¡¯re right. They¡¯re both stringed instruments, but I¡¯ve always loved the piano


    first. The guitar might have strings too, same as the piano, but it will never be as grand.¡±


    Lucas had taken her to the greenhouse garden, the dawn packhouse sanctuary had many


    wonders to it; she¡¯d never been to these parts before, she¡¯d never gone wandering on her own here,


    not since the forbiddenke incident. He led her to the flowery parts, where different kinds of flowers


    were grown, mostly roses, there was even a huge bed of roses, artificially designed, they were


    beautiful and Ava knew that¡¯s where Lucas was taking her. They both sat on the pile of roses to


    continue their discussion, but it seemed as if the both of them didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. They still


    wanted tomunicate though, but in a differentnguage, as he weaved his fingers with hers.


    As the moonlight cast their long shadows across the ground, the brushing of fingers turned into the


    holding of hands, and the holding of hands soon became an embrace for warmth. She raised his hand


    to her face and felt the warmth of his palm pouring onto her cheek and through her skin, sending


    shivers all over her body. She sighed deeply as he caressed her hair, his eyes fixing her attentively.


    As he inhaled her scent, he could feel his member press against his pants. He then leaned in and


    kissed her deep on the mouth, pulling her closer and in return she ran her hand through his hair and


    pulled him in to kiss her. At first, they kissed slow, feeling each other before the kisses became faster.


    He wanted to consume her, and her first moan almost sent him into a frenzy, filled with lust. Before


    long she found herself pressed hard against him with her legs hooked on his hips. The almost silent


    surroundings began to echo with the sounds of them losing themselves to each other. She found his


    hair again, using to release her and then to pull him to the ground. Sticks and dirt scratched at his skin,


    and she saw how much he enjoyed it. Not just the pain, but beingmanded, forced to bend his


    wants to her will. He craved her, she craved him. She took what she wanted but left him silently


    begging for his.


    Moments passed as they never stopped touching each other''s bodies with tender yfulness.


    Feeling emboldened, she asked him to stand up and close his eyes, his focus returned with a start


    when she undoes his belt buckle and unzips his pants. This is always her favorite moment; the sense


    of power she feels over Lucas in this instance is overwhelming, when his manhood is fully exposed in


    all its glory and totally in her control, she releases his erection and gives the very tip of his dick a final


    affectionate kiss. And no sooner he followed her instruction that he felt her lips tighten around his


    penis. The sensation was so violently pleasant that he almost tripped, prompting her tough as her


    lips circled his girth. He looked down and saw her blue eyes stare at him lovingly as his member went


    back and forth into her mouth.


    Shees back up to meet him and continues kissing him while he runs his hands up and down


    the insides of her gown bunching it up around her waist. pulling her panties down her legs and letting


    her gently down to the ground beneath him. He runs his hands up her legs and pulls her bottom closer


    to him, he can smell her. Her scent is sweet, intoxicating... He starts kissing her inner thigh, it tickles


    and Ava starts giggling. Firmly he grabs her thighs... bringing her closer to his already rock-hard dick,


    hesitation, he mmed his cock into her tight pussy, she felt her pussy walls rip apart as he prated


    deeper and deeper.


    The ss barriers surrounding the greenhouse shook with her screams whichter turned to


    moans as her cunt grewfortable around his meat and his hips pressed into her. His hips rocked


    back and forth pulling himself in and out of her in these long strokes that caused her pussy skin to grip


    him on the way out and pull tight on his way in.


    All she could do was let her eyes roll into the back of her head and incoherently moan as Lucas


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    fucked her tiny body like she was a rag doll. She shook back and forth in uncontroble orgasm as he


    forcefully dug his cock into the depths of her pussy bottoming out each time. After her third orgasm she


    heard him let out this guttural moan as a bomb went off in her cunt. The head of his dick released and


    the pressure of his cum shooting out felt like waves of water rushing through her.


    He slowly pulled his cock out of her as he released more and more cum into her pussy filling her to


    the brim with each inch that he pulled out. When he was finally out of her, she was full of his juices.


    In her panting they both lock eyes, he looks upon her with such sweet desire, and then, he let the


    words out of his lips, words that he¡¯s never said to anyone in such a long time.


    ¡°I love you, Ava.¡±

 Chapter 70: SEVENTY

    Chapter 70: SEVENTY


    The Alpha¡¯s passing


    ***TWO WEEKS LATER***


    ¡°Psst¡­ hey did you hear the rumors circting round?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t rumors Kain, sadly they are true. The messenger even delivered the news round the


    territories same time it happened.¡±


    ¡°But howe?¡±


    ¡°No one knows, maybe the moon goddess¡¯s protection has left that pack or something, so much


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bad luck going on over there.¡±


    ¡°I feel so sorry for them though, the moonlighters, losing their future queen first and then losing


    their alpha about a monthter. It must be devastating for the leadership.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that they appoint a new alpha on time before those rogues show their ugly face.¡±


    ¡°They already have one appointed, I heard the beta is taking over since thete alpha bears no


    offspring.¡±


    ¡°The beta? Well, that¡¯s good then, just hope that he¡¯ll be able to take up the responsibility. The


    work of an alpha is not an easy job, quite different from what people think.¡±


    ¡°I tell you Dargak. I tell you.¡±


    **********


    Lucas was seated in the pack¡¯s study room, going through a few records before the door suddenly


    mmed open against the wall and Ava, who was wearing an angry scowl in her face, grudgingly


    stormed into the room to meet him.


    ¡°Ava??? What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± She growled.


    His gaze held confusion. ¡°Where is what Ava? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Where is the message you were given about my pack a few days ago?¡± She¡¯s been hearing the


    gossips amongst the wolf guardstely, and they¡¯ve be too much for her to ignore at this point.


    She didn¡¯t even know why it took so long to confront him about the message, nor why he hid it from


    her, and now she was mad at him for it, but even more mad at herself for all that¡¯s happened.


    Lucas realized then what she was talking about, and why she was angry. She had every right to


    be; hearing about the unexpected death of the person you were betrothed to was not a news that


    anyone would take lightly, especially if you knew in your heart that you neglected him before you died.


    ¡°Ava, please you need to calm down, we can sort this out like¡­¡±


    ¡°Like what Lucas? Tell me¡­ LIKE WHAT???¡± She yelled, rolling her eyes before continuing. ¡°Like


    LOVERS???? Well, I¡¯ll tell you what Lucas, we are NOT lovers, we never were and we never will be,


    do you understand me? Now give me the message.¡±


    He let out a sigh, and then reached for one of the drawers, opening it and bringing out a small


    scroll with some scribblings of ink on it, he then handed the scroll to Ava.


    She grabbed it from him and wasted no time in reading what was written on it, holding her breath


    and choking back her tears as she did so.


    ******


    The Dawn Pack.


    To the leader of the territory addressed above, it is my greatest regret to inform you of the passing


    of Ray Devlin, alpha of the moonlight pack, after failing at a challenge which sadly imed his life. A


    few weeks ago, Ray¡¯s betrothed Luna, Ava Maynard, was dered missing,st seen at the event of


    the moonlight¡¯s major joining ceremony which many leaders from around the world gathered to witness,


    suspicions were that the emotional disturbance he had due to her absence might have caused this


    unfortunate event to ur.


    Since Devlin did not birth any offspring before his passing, the position of the alpha of the


    moonlight pack will now be taken over by the seeding leader and former Beta, Ethan Cambini of the


    moonlight pack immediately. Let this be known to the leaders of all territories that this unfortunate event


    does not put the moonlight pack at a vulnerable position to be worthy of colonization by any other


    pack leader. The leadership of the moonlight pack will be taken over immediately and anyone found


    guilty of breaking or going against the peace treaty will be punished severely as thew deems fit.


    Signed,


    Alpha Ethan Cambini.


    ******


    Ava¡¯s knees dropped to the ground as she re-read the letter, over and over again in her mind, the


    words she read were just so hard to believe. So, so hard.


    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t understand¡­ he was ok¡­. He was fine... he waspletely fine when I saw him at the


    ball, what happened? How did this all happen? How did I let this happen?¡±


    ¡°Ava, all that happened, it was not your fault¡­¡± Lucas reached forward to hold her, but her words


    stopped him short.


    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE TOUCH ME!!!!¡±

 Chapter 71: SEVENTY-ONE

    Chapter 71: SEVENTY-ONE


    The argument


    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE TOUCH ME!!!!¡±


    The words stung hurt worse than a bee sting. It reminded him of the way Amelia spoke to him on


    the night she and his son died, she neglected him, she revealed her hatred for him, and now Ava was


    doing the same thing too.


    ¡°Ava¡­¡±


    ¡°What Lucas? WHAT??? Haven¡¯t you ruined my life enough already? Why couldn¡¯t you just leave


    me alone in the first ce? Everywhere I went, you kept oning after me¡­ Even after I rejected


    you¡­. You chose not to leave me alone, and now look at what¡¯s happened¡­ Because I wasn¡¯t there to


    protect him¡­¡± SNIFFS, ¡°he¡¯s gone now because of me¡­¡± she whimpered, letting the tears run freely


    this time.


    He tried reaching her again. ¡°Ava ¡­ I know you don¡¯t mean what you¡¯re saying, I know it¡¯s


    because you¡¯re angry¡­¡±


    ¡°For the goddess¡¯s sake, I am begging you Lucas De¡¯ n, stay the hell away from me!!!!¡±


    Lucas¡¯s face that hardly held any expression began to show sadness and hurt, but this time


    around, Ava didn¡¯t care. He¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t mean any of what she said, she knew it wasn¡¯t his fault


    that she chose to stay, even though he yed a bit part in it. The only one to me for all that has


    happened is her and her alone.


    ¡°I have to return to my pack now.¡±


    ¡°Ava¡­ please be rational, what¡¯s the point of going back if he¡¯s dead?¡±


    Uh-oh, he probably shouldn¡¯t have let those words slip out, maybe he didn¡¯t think of how they


    would sound to her, because at that moment the sadness cleared from her eyes and was reced by a


    fresh wave of anger.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could you be so selfish Lucas? It''s all because of you I''m here, all because of you¡­ I


    neglected my duties, I couldn''t protect Ray and now he''s dead, and that¡¯s all you have to say, I


    shouldn¡¯t go back, I should keep staying here with you because my betrothed is no more, I should keep


    staying here because I abandoned my duties, something you would never do as the alpha you are!¡±


    ¡°Ava, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it Lucas¡­ Even if I don¡¯t end up with anyone else, I¡¯ll never stay with you again because of


    all this. I have kept my promise to stay with you for a while, I have done all you asked, I have brought


    happiness into your dark life, I''ve fulfilled your desires, I stayed to make you happy for some time even


    though you told me to go away, and now I would like to go back to my home now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s how you felt.¡±


    ¡°It is, and I¡¯ve been more than a fool for all I¡¯ve done with you these past weeks, I¡¯ve been more


    than a fool to let you take me as your own, and now I regret it more than anything in the world.¡±


    Her words sent another batch of daggers towards his heart. For the first time ever, a tear drop


    rolled down Lucas¡¯s cheek. Seeing his reaction, she almost wanted to take back her words at that


    instant, but the anger, pain and hurt brought about by the news of Ray¡¯s death blinded herpletely.


    Silence ensued between the two for some time, and nothing but sniffs were heard from both


    parties, until Lucas wiped his tears and asked a question, a question she didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Did you love him?¡±


    She closed her eyes, and breathed heavily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It¡¯s true, she must love him so much, so much so that she mes herself for a death she didn¡¯t


    even cause. She must love him so much for her to look her mate in the eye and reject him instantly not


    once but twice; she must love him so much.


    ¡°If so, then you must go back to your home, even if its to pay yourst respects to him, even


    though you¡¯ll never see him again, you must return to be with your family. I am sorry if I ever kept you


    here longer than I should have, I am sorry for kidnapping you Ava, and I am sorry for everything we


    have done together these past few weeks.¡±


    He got up, and took slow steps, not bothering to spare a nce in her direction, either he didn¡¯t


    want to look at her or he didn¡¯t want her to see the hurt in his eyes, or even both reasons, it didn¡¯t


    matter anyway, there¡¯s nothing he could do to make her stay if she¡¯s already made up her mind.

 Chapter 72: SEVENTY-TWO

    Chapter 72: SEVENTY-TWO


    Hurt


    Avaid there in that position, letting the tears run freely. Why had she said those words to him?


    And since when did it be a Luna¡¯s duty to protect her alpha? She just said anything that came to


    her mind at that point, most of which didn¡¯t make sense. She¡¯d even lied that she was in love with Ray,


    when she knew the person her heart really beats for. But she didn¡¯t choose any of this¡­ she didn¡¯t


    choose Lucas to be her mate, she didn¡¯t choose to fall in love with him.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t choose Ray to be your betrothed either.¡¯


    ¡®Not now La, please not now.¡¯


    The sobs continued, she said terrible things to him he didn¡¯t deserve at all, she asked herself the


    reason for saying those words, maybe its because her she didn¡¯t want to ept the fact that she was


    in love with the man who abducted her, the man who wanted to change the course of her destiny she¡¯d


    prepared her whole life for, she knew she couldn¡¯t be Ray¡¯s Luna anymore, but she ought to pay her


    she¡¯s stayed here for too long.


    She got up from the study and headed towards the direction to her room, the room she hasn¡¯t slept


    in a long time, all because the warm feel of Lucas¡¯s bed wees her more. She didn¡¯t know why she


    came here, none of what was here belonged to her; the clothes, the fancy jewelry and essories, the


    gifts, all came from Lucas, and she didn¡¯t want to take anything back with her that reminded her of him.


    The only thing she carried on her neck was the moon ne he gave her, maybe she would just hold


    on to that one for his sake.


    She stripped off her clothes and changed into her wolf form, running as fast as she could out of her


    room, through the passages and out the back, towards the bushes that leads to the drawl forest, yes,


    she chose to take the short cut, letting her mind travel as La took her back home.


    **********


    Nani hummed a sad old wolf folksong as she took alpha Lucas¡¯s breakfast to his bedroom, news


    always spread fast in the packhouse as those who¡¯d overheard the argument wasted no time in


    spreading the news, everyone now knew that Ava was gone with no news of if she¡¯sing back or


    not. It was sad to see their heartbroken faces at breakfast today, she didn¡¯t even say goodbye. She and


    the other servants had thrown away a lot of food today, the pack members, especially the ones close to


    Ava didn¡¯t so much as touch their food, even Meeka couldn¡¯t help the situation this time around.


    The atmosphere was gloomy, even worse than the way it was before Ava came into their lives and


    as everyone expected, the alpha didn¡¯t join them for breakfast this morning, he¡¯d ordered that he


    shouldn¡¯t be disturbed for days toe by anyone, and he shouldn¡¯t be served any meals for now but


    of course, Nani wouldn¡¯t hear of him starving himself to death, she is the pack¡¯s care taker after all.


    She reached the front of his chambers with the tray in her hands, the doors were guarded by two


    wolf guards who stopped her.


    ¡°The alpha has ordered that he¡¯d be not disturbed Nani. We¡¯re sorry.¡±


    ¡°I know, but please, just let me see him, just once.¡±


    The guards looked at each other, as if asking the other what to do. Everyone in the dawn


    packhouse had a soft spot for Nani Rosalyn, and they knew that anyone picking a fit with her would be


    picking a fit with the alpha himself.


    ¡°He¡¯s looked the door from inside,¡± Kiron stated.


    Nani closed her eyes, no, not again, he¡¯s locked himself alone in there but that¡¯s not the main


    problem; he¡¯s sliding into his dark state, only twice had there been this urrence; during the time he


    lost his parents, and again the time he lost Amelia and Bambi, those were not good times for him at all,


    and now he¡¯s lost Ava, only the goddess knows what he¡¯ll do to himself next.


    ¡°Kiron.¡±


    ¡°Yes Nani?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Go downstairs to the vaults in the basement, near where the weapons are assembled, on the


    opposite wall, there are hangings containing every spare key to all rooms in the packhouse. Find the


    one that belongs to the alpha¡¯s chambers and bring it here. I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Nani.¡±


    Kiron hurried off to do as the caretaker had asked while she waited, still holding the tray of food in


    her hand. He then came back a few minutes with the keys dangling in his hands. ¡°Thank the goddess


    he found them,¡± she muttered.


    He assisted her in opening the doors and then she entered, closing it slowly behind her with her


    leg.


    ¡°Lucas?¡±


    She looked around, but he was nowhere to be found in the lounge, she went into his inner


    chambers and saw him sitting on the floor, his eyes closed and his head rested at the edge of his bed,


    with an empty bottle of alcohol lying beside him. The alcohol didn¡¯t seem to do any good, didn¡¯t take


    away the hurt, didn¡¯t make him forget, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t bother to take anymore gulps.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Nani gasped; he¡¯s never taken alcohol since¡­ Since Susan.

 Chapter 73: SEVENTY-THREE

    Chapter 73: SEVENTY-THREE


    Love


    Nani went to the table and dropped the tray, beforeing back to where Lucas was, she took his


    hands in hers and shook him a bit.


    ¡°Lucas!!! Lucas!!! Please listen to me¡­ Can you hear me? Are you okay???¡±


    Lucas opened his eyes and took his hands from Nani¡¯s. ¡°Rx Nani, alcohol does nothing to


    wolves, else I would¡¯ve taken so much more.¡±


    ¡°Thank the goddess!¡± Nani said, letting out a sigh of relief, thank the goddess she came on time


    before Lucas tried anything worse to himself to try to take away the ¡®hurt.¡¯


    Lucas couldn¡¯t have felt any worse in his life, before when he had feelings simr to this, Vivian


    and Ria where always there for him, before Ava came along and the feeling of being with her


    superseded the way he¡¯s ever been with any other woman, and now, he has no one, no one here to


    seeing Nani¡¯s face. Of course, his sweet Nani, he¡¯d even forgotten for a second that she came here.


    ¡°She left me Nani; she¡¯s gone forever.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I came here to tell you to stop feeling pity for yourself and man up, you¡¯re not to me


    for what happened, and neither is she.¡±


    ¡°I should have never kidnapped her.¡±


    ¡°She is your mate; she was meant toe to you.¡±


    ¡°And she did, she submitted, she even chose to stay with me even after I told her she could go.¡±


    ¡°You let her go before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wanted her to have a choice, and not be forced to bend at my will, and she chose to remain


    here even though her duties remained unfulfilled back at home.¡±


    ¡°A Luna choosing her personal desire over her duties? It¡¯s never been heard of. She could¡¯ve been


    punished severely if she were found out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she never considered that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that Ava didn¡¯t know about the punishment Lucas, she knew that if her alpha or


    anyone found out what she¡¯d done, giving another man her im when it should¡¯ve been given to her


    alpha, she would¡¯ve been guilty of offending her pack¡¯s customs but yet she didn¡¯t care, she chose to


    stay with you! She loves YOU Lucas!¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. She loves her betrothed, she said it herself to my face.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you really believe that? Do you really believe that she¡¯d stay with you for this long if


    she didn¡¯t nurse any feelings in her heart for you? Do you really think she would choose your presence


    over his if she were truly in love with him as she said? The pull of the mate bond on her was long gone,


    she could¡¯ve left after that, but yet she chose to stay, because there was something more sustaining


    keeping her; LOVE!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone now, there¡¯s no chance of us being together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie, there¡¯s every chance, you can still go after her now. The news of losing her betrothed


    has distorted her, she¡¯s not thinking clearly. If she goes back to her pack to tell them and confess where


    she¡¯s been she¡¯ll be punished for sure and only the goddess knows what form of punishment this new


    alpha might give her, he might even kill her.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Lucas???¡±


    ¡°Please leave me alone Nani.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave you alone to think about it, but you don¡¯t have much time now, Ava might be happy


    to die to ease her soul and her guilt for the destruction she¡¯s caused, but you, you¡¯ll never have another


    chance at fulfillment if you lose her Lucas De¡¯ n.¡±


    **********


    It was afternoon time when La reached the house where Ava, Ray and Ethan used to live. She


    came here first because she wanted to know exactly what happened, and who better to tell her than


    Ethan himself?


    She walked into the house, changing back to her human form and entering her bedroom to wear


    some clothes before looking to see who was around, she realized the house was empty, of course


    someone would have heard here in but no one was at home, she didn¡¯t want to make an


    appearance at the packhouse, not yet, at least not until she found out what happened to Ray and seen


    him for thest time, she was very sure she¡¯d be denied that chance before her punishment, if she


    survived it.


    She was in the kitchen when she heard the front door open, thank the goddess someone had


    Nicole jumped at the sight of her, unable to believe her eyes, all the blood drained from her face


    like she¡¯d seen a ghost.


    ¡°Ava!!!¡±

 Chapter 74: SEVENTY-FOUR

    Chapter 74: SEVENTY-FOUR


    Betrayal 1


    ¡°What are you doing here Ava? And where have you been?¡±


    Ava ran with open arms to hug her friend, as she did her face burst to release a fresh wave of


    tears.


    ¡°What happened Ava?¡±


    She wiped her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but I heard about what happened and that¡¯s why I came


    back, where is Ray now? I want to see him, and I want to know what happened to him.¡±


    Nicole sighed, sitting Ava down on the living room couch.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see him anymore Ava, his body has been cremated this morning.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t understand. Since when did we start cremating bodies?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the neww under Ethan¡¯s reign.¡±


    ¡°Ethan? Ethan is the alpha now, but how did all this happen so fast? There should have been a


    ceremony where leaders from around the world would have gathered to witness the appointment of the


    new alpha, he of all people should know that, he didn¡¯t even carry on with the normal customs or the


    rituals before he ordained himself.¡±


    ¡°That would¡¯ve taken weeks Ava, and you know that any packhouse whose throne is left empty is


    the perfect ma to attract rogues who are battle ready, no matter what little time it is.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Where is Ethan? I want to speak to him now.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t see him, he¡¯s in the packhouse, in a meeting with the circle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then, you can take me there. I want to find out exactly what happened to Ray and tell


    him where I¡¯ve been, and then I can ept whatever punishment he deems fit for me.¡±


    ¡°Punishment? Were you away from here at your will?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But why Ava? We¡¯d been looking for you for weeks. Why did you have to wait for your betrothed


    to die before you came out of hiding?¡±


    The truth stabbed like a knife. ¡°Trust me Nicole when I say I don¡¯t know the answer myself. I¡¯ll


    exin everythingter, but I want to find out about this ¡®challenge¡¯ that killed Ray, I saw him two weeks


    ago and he looked perfectly fine and healthy to me.¡±


    Nicole began to exin. ¡°He and Ethan went out for a hunt that day and collided with a few rogues


    trespassing our territory. They challenged him to a duo to the death and he epted, Ethan tried to talk


    him out of it but he wouldn¡¯t listen¡­¡±


    Ava stopped her sentence short. ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    Nicole turned to look at her. ¡°How do you know that? You weren¡¯t there when it happened.¡±


    ¡°I might not have been there when it happened, but I know Ray well. He might be weak but he¡¯s


    not a fool; he would never ept a challenge from anyone he was bound to lose to, especially not a


    rogue.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s hands began to tremble, thankfully Ava didn¡¯t notice. ¡°A-are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Where is Ethan? He has some exining to do, it¡¯s so obvious that his death might have


    been nned especially with the way his body was disposed of so quickly. If he were truly killed by a


    rogue then the rogue should havee here to try to take over the moonlight territory by now after


    killing their alpha. I have a gut feeling that someone was behind his death and I¡¯m going to find out


    whoever it is that¡­¡±


    Ava¡¯s words stopped short as she felt a heavy object hit her head that moment, knocking her to the


    ground unconscious. She wasn¡¯t paying attention when Nicole quickly walked behind her to grab a


    heavy metal vase to pound her head, she smiled seeing an unconscious Ava bleeding on the floor, she


    would not let anyone ruin her ns, especially not this smart bitch.


    **********


    ¡°You¡¯ll never have another chance at fulfillment if you lose her Lucas De¡¯ n.¡± Nani¡¯s words kept


    on resounding in Lucas¡¯s ears.


    For him, it wasn¡¯t even about the fulfillment, he could be damned for eternity for all he cares but


    what matters to him most is Ava¡¯s life, after he saves her, he can go back to his former life and move


    on with anyone else he deems fit. He then heard Erasmus¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Only her, her and only La, we won¡¯t take anyone else apart from her. they belong to us.¡¯


    Erasmus is right; she belongs to him and her wolf belongs to Erasmus, he imed her that night,


    and his im still remains valid so long as she isn¡¯t joined to another. She is his, she belongs to him,


    and he¡¯ll be damned before he lets anyone else have her¡­ or kill her.


    He got up and stripped off his clothes, then let Erasmus out. His wolf wasted no time in rushing out


    of his chambers, through the courtyard and the back, then to the path that leads to the meadows


    connected with the drawl forest. He ran as fast as he could, she¡¯s still alive, he knows she is, but he


    has to get there to save her on time from whatever punishment that might pose a threat to her


    life.

 Chapter 75: SEVENTY-FIVE

    Chapter 75: SEVENTY-FIVE


    Betrayal 2


    Ava¡¯s eyes doubled as they slowly fluttered open. It took a while for her to drift back into


    consciousness because of her pounding headache from the blow, she couldn¡¯t remember much only


    that something terribly heavy hit her on the head, and when her eyes finally cleared, she realized she


    was tied up to a chair, in a dark room dimly illuminated with a small white bulb. She tried shaking to get


    out of the restraints, but whoever it was that tied up these knots meant serious business as it was


    impossible for her to get free.


    Seeing as she couldn¡¯t get herself out of the situation, she tried calling for help.


    ¡°Hello! Can anybody hear me??? Hello!!!!!!¡± She yelled to the best of her ability.


    The thud of footsteps she began to hear above her made her realize that she was in a basement,


    but whose basement? Who did this to her? The basement door creaked and let in the very answer to


    the question she asked in her mind as Nicole walked in, of course, she¡¯s the one who hit her on the


    head, she¡¯s thest person she saw before she got hit so it exins that she¡¯s the one who brought her


    here. But why? And for what? What had she done to her friend or rather, the person she thought was


    her friend to deserve this kind of treatment?


    Nicole entered, but she didn¡¯te alone, as someone else followed behind her; Ethan.


    Ava was shocked as well as astounded, Ethan was in on this too. What in the goddess¡¯s name


    was going on here?


    ¡°Why am I tied up here?¡± She asked looking between Nicole and Ethan.


    ¡°Hello bunny,¡± Ethan grinned in her direction. ¡°Of course, no doubt you¡¯ll be wondering why you¡¯re


    here. I¡¯ll tell you why just now but first¡­¡±


    Nicole then brought out an electric taser from her pocket which Ethan collected and wasted no


    time in bringing it to contact Ava¡¯s skin, releasing shock waves through her body, she screamed as the


    jolts of electricity shot through her, her eyes were lined with tears as she unbelievingly looked Ethan in


    the eye, wondering what he was doing all this for. When he was satisfied, he turned off the taser and


    handed it back to Nicole, who also watched Ava¡¯s cries in ecstasy, grinning.


    ¡°I will let you know the reason why you¡¯re here. At least you deserve to know before you die.¡±


    **********


    Ava was weak, so weak, the bang on her head and the electricity shock from Ethan almost made


    her want to give up, but no, she couldn¡¯t, the betrayal from these people hurt worse than the physical


    pain she was feeling at that moment. She then heard Ethan¡¯s voice continue to speak.


    ¡°You are here bunny¡­ because you are too smart, and you know how I always joke that your


    smartness will kill you one day, well that day has finallye.¡±


    Nicole cut in. ¡°I told you that she would have never supported you the way I did, thank the goddess


    for her kidnap if not she¡¯d have exposed you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ethan snapped, then turned back to Ava, smiling wickedly stretching his lips. ¡°Nicole is


    right though, if I ever told you that I had ns to overthrow your alpha¡­ you, his dearest Luna would


    have never supported me. You should have just remained wherever you were with whatever it was that


    made you leave here¡­ that made you leave your own joining ceremony.¡±


    Ava began mumbling, her body was weak from the shocks but she still took the struggle to ask the


    question.


    ¡°D-d-did you k-k-kill R-R-Ray¡­??¡±


    ¡°You see bunny, you¡¯re just too smart, and now look¡­ you¡¯ve realized it all and you already know


    too much, too much for you to still be alive.¡±


    ¡°P-p-please¡­ j-j-just let me go, I won¡¯t tell anyone I swear.¡±


    Ethan let out an emptyugh. ¡°Of course, we both know that¡¯s not going to happen¡­ I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s


    such pity that killing you will be just as easy as how I killed Ray, using his weakness against him was a


    piece of cake; his phobia for water came quite in handy,¡± he revealed as he let out another wicked


    ¡°That fool¡­ he didn¡¯t even know what pushed him¡­¡± Nicole let out, joining Ethan inughter.


    ¡°He screamed your name while struggling with the water, calling Ava¡­ Ava¡­. His dearest Ava¡­


    An alpha that behaves like a little girl, the fool probably thought that you¡¯ll jump out of nowhere to save


    him.¡± Ethan then strode forward and gripped Ava¡¯s cheeks with his ws to face him, piercing her skin.


    The pain bit right through her as she squealed.


    ¡°If only he knew¡­ If only he died knowing what his dearest Luna did, his precious left him to be in


    the arms of another man. The fool had the picture right in front of him at the peace ball but still had no


    idea. It sickens me how much time I wasted before killing him, but I knew I couldn¡¯t do it until I got rid of


    you first. Thank the goddess for your kidnap, and now it will be as if you never returned¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she waited for Ethan to strike the final blow, she deserved


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this, all of it, she should have known it all along, Ethan¡¯s anger spurts, Nicole¡¯s sudden clinginess to


    her, the fact that Nicole spent more time here with Ethan than her mate, she saw little signs of it before


    but chose not to see the bad in her friends and now look what¡¯s happened. Ethan killed Ray. It¡¯s still so


    hard to believe that Ethan killed Ray.


    Ethan stretched his lips wider as he stared at her right in the face. ¡°It¡¯s time for your punishment,


    dear Ava.¡±


    The basement doors suddenly burst open and a loud dominant voice rang loud through the room,


    a familiar voice. Ava smiled weakly, already knowing who it was.


    ¡°Get your filthy ws off my mate!!!¡±

 Chapter 76: SEVENTY-SIX

    Chapter 76: SEVENTY-SIX


    Alpha¡¯s battle


    Lucas followed her! He¡¯se for her, she should be happy, but she¡¯s too weak to even think of


    anything, the most important thing is that Lucas is here for her, but why is she more concerned for him


    than herself?


    Upon seeing Lucas, Ethan brought out a dagger from his pocket and ced it near Ava¡¯s neck,


    gripping her hair and tilting her head upwards while Nicole stood defiant right beside him.


    ¡°Come any closer and I¡¯ll slice her throat!¡± Came Ethan¡¯s swift threat, a threat which had no effect


    on Lucas as Erasmus pounced right at Ethan the next second, making him lose bnce and sending


    man and wolf away from Ava¡¯s direction to the other side of the room. Seeing as the weapon had fallen


    out of his hand, Ethan quickly took his wolf form and continued to struggle with Erasmus. The two


    wolves battled right there in the basement, biting, scratching and wing at each other while Ava


    remained half-conscious on her chair. Why is Lucas doing this? This is her problem, she is the one who


    caused all this, not him. Why is Lucas risking his life for her? Was all that troubled her half-conscious


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mind.


    Nicole scampered to a table to hide underneath, watching as the two Alpha¡¯s battled and hoping


    that the oue would favor her, but a few minutester she was already seeing that it wasn¡¯t going


    to, any time from now and alpha Lucas¡¯s wolf would tear Ethan¡¯s apart was all she could see. It was so


    evident, and as much as she would have loved for it to be otherwise, Alpha Lucas proved to be very


    strong, even stronger than Ethan whom she thought very strong before until now. She has to do


    something, if not alpha Lucas will kill Ethan and thene to kill her too, she¡¯d be no match against


    him. What to do? What to do?


    Ava!!! Of course, he¡¯s doing all this for Ava! She quickly spotted Ethan¡¯s knife on the ground, it


    probably must fallen off his hand after Lucas pounced on him, it was now on the other side of where


    the two wolves fought and it wasn¡¯t too far from where she was hiding, so she took little difficulty in


    reaching for it. As soon as she grabbed it, she ran to Ava and assumed Ethan¡¯s former position,


    grabbing her hair and tilting her neck towards the knife. Erasmus spotted her immediately and changed


    back to Lucas, who was now holding the neck a very badly beaten-up wolf, who had blood smeared all


    over his face and fur, Lucas was about to put an end to put Ethan¡¯s wolf before seeing Nicole with his


    mate.


    ¡°Let go of him!!! NOW!!!¡± Nicole screamed. ¡°Or I¡¯ll kill her I swear it, dare toe near me and I¡¯ll


    kill her!¡±


    Lucas could hear Ethan¡¯s groan as he still had him pinned beneath him, he¡¯d also changed back to


    his human form, the only difference was that his once good-looking face had now been pulverized by


    Erasmus¡¯s sharp ws.


    Lucas began to speak, still gripping Ethan¡¯s neck. ¡°Why are you doing this? I saw you with her on


    the first day we mated. Isn¡¯t she your friend? Would you want to kill your friend?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my friend!! She never was and she never will be!!!¡±


    He looked down at Ethan. ¡°Why do you care for this guy so much? He isn¡¯t even your mate.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my alpha, and I am his soon-to-be Luna. Ava once had that opportunity, she¡¯s always had


    the best of things that even SHE was too stupid to see, she had a position many she-wolves would kill


    for including me, but she chose to mess it all up with her own hands. Since she doesn¡¯t value what


    she¡¯s been given, I decided to take it for myself. And if you kill him now, I¡¯ll never have that chance!¡±


    Lucas smirked. ¡°I see, so you¡¯re doing all this because you want to be Luna?¡±


    Nicole had the answer written boldly on her face, and she wasn¡¯t ashamed of it, she didn¡¯t care


    what Lucas, Ava or anyone at all thought of her at all, all she cared about was the man Lucas was


    about to kill. The man who would make her his Luna.


    He let go of Ethan, putting his hands in the air in surrender.


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t kill him, I promise. You can have all you want, the position, the power as Luna of the


    moonlight pack, just let her go. I will take her away from here and make sure she never returns, you


    can have all you want, just don¡¯t kill her.¡±


    Seeing Lucas¡¯s act, a tear slipped from Nicole¡¯s face and she released the knife from Ava¡¯s neck.


    She wiped the tear off and ran towards Ethan, tears welled her eyes as she heard his groans.


    ¡°Take her!! Far away from here and make sure she never returns¡­ Else, I¡¯ll kill her myself!¡± She


    threatened, sniffing as she helped Ethan stand up, still holding the dagger in her other hand.


    Lucas ignored Nicole and went to Ava, ripping the strong rope that bound her with his ws and


    taking her into his arms, examining her body and touching her face with the back of his hand. She was


    still alive but she needed to be attended to quickly, life was slipping out of her slowly and it wasn¡¯t just


    because of the physical pains, the pains she felt in her heart worsened her state.


    He¡¯d just been beaten up; mighty Ethan Cambini, who was feared, more feared than the alpha Ray


    himself in all of moonlight territory had just had his ass beaten up by this good for nothing stranger.


    No!!! He would rather die than allow himself live through this day, no way he would allow both he and


    Lucas walk out of this ce alive. No way. One of them has to go. He weakly grabbed the knife from


    Nicole¡¯s other hand, pushing her away before charging at Lucas with a growl. This was the perfect time


    for a surprise attack, the time when he wouldn¡¯t expect a stab in the back; the time he would be holding


    his mate in his arms.


    Lucas was clever of course; he¡¯d expected something like that from someone who appeared to be


    so egotistical and stupid at the same time; he¡¯d dealt with many wolves like that before in the past.


    Quickly turning around before Ethan could pierce him, he grabbed Ethan by the neck and mmed his


    head on the floor, letting out his ws to pierce through Ethan¡¯s chest, ripping out his heart in the


    process. Nicole watched it all; screaming in horror as she did.

 Chapter 77: SEVENTY-SEVEN

    Chapter 77: SEVENTY-SEVEN


    The second reason


    ¡°AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!! AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s screams rang loudly everywhere as she was now holding a dead Ethan in her arms, who


    had a big hole in his chest, the ce where his heart formerly upied, his blood everywhere and his


    heart lying on the ground where Lucas threw it. Lucas ignored her as he hoisted Ava in his arms and


    took her out of there. Ava, even in her half-conscious state had seen it all, Lucas had killed Ethan much


    to the horror of Nicole and then he lifted her up, carrying her with his blood-stained hands, as he took


    her out of there, as she closed her eyes once again and drifted in sleep, she knew in her heart that was


    thest she would be seeing of her pack.


    **********


    Ava woke up in the evening of the next day, she¡¯d been sleeping for so long, she didn¡¯t know how


    Lucas managed to bring her back to the dawn packhouse but he did, her body felt a lot better and she


    was able to tell that she¡¯d been given treatment while she slept.


    ¡°Oh! Thank the goddess you¡¯re awake! I knew the sleeping herbs would wear off any time from


    now!¡± Came Nani¡¯s voice as she entered into Ava¡¯s room.


    She didn¡¯t care about whatever it was Nani said about her, she asked the number one question


    that was paramount in her mind.


    ¡°Where is Lucas?¡±


    Nani looked up from where she was pouring a cup of warm water for Ava.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine if that¡¯s what you¡¯re scared of, he dropped you here and told me to take care of you


    when he arrived with youst night, I¡¯ve been so busy I haven¡¯t gone to check on him since.¡±


    ¡°But is he around?¡±


    ¡°Yes dear, he is.¡±


    Ava then stood up from her bed, ¡°I have to go and see him now.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s such a good idea. Your body still needs rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Nani, please, I have to go and see him, please.¡±


    Sighs. ¡°Ok, if you say so, he should be in his room, the hall or the study, you¡¯ll find him there, and


    when you do, pleasee back to bed so you can rest dear.¡±


    ¡°Yes Nani,¡± of course she¡¯ll being back to bed, but she¡¯ll do it only if Lucases with her.


    **********


    She found him the hall, the same hall where the peace ball held two weeks ago, it was now big


    and empty. He was at the same ce where she saw him that night where La revealed her true


    feelings for him. He sat in front of the grand piano ying that same song he wrote for her, the song


    about heart strings that Lucas sang with a wonderful harmony along with the sound from the piano.


    Darling, you tug at my heart strings,


    You are my love with all joy brings,


    And every time I see you, I lose my mind,


    Joy and peace I hope to find,


    When I¡¯m with you.


    I love you, yes, I do,


    And I sure wish you love me too,


    And if wishes were horses beggars will ride,


    I hope you¡¯ll choose to stay by my side,


    To be with you.


    The silence that followed after he ended the song was interrupted by an apuseing from the


    end of the hall, Lucas turned to see hering closer to him, the one he loved with all his heart, his


    precious, walking towards him. He closed the lid of the piano and reached for her, Ava smiled as she


    entered into his arms and wasted no time in locking her lips with his, wrapping her arms around his


    neck as he sat her down on the piano facing him. When they broke from the kiss, she finally found the


    words she had to say.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything I said to you yesterday, Lucas, I didn¡¯t mean any of it. I¡­.¡±


    He brought a finger to her lips. ¡°Shhhh¡­ don¡¯t stress yourself precious, you¡¯re still recovering,


    remember?¡±


    ¡°I know, but I still have to apologize for those terrible things I said.¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean any of those things, and I too am sorry about your loss.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok, you were right yesterday. I shouldn¡¯t have returned since Ray was already dead, I can¡¯t


    believe I¡¯m saying this, but I¡¯m d you kidnapped me that day. Else Ethan would have killed me to


    overthrow the alpha, that was his n all along; my heart still hurts at his betrayal, but it turned out to


    be what it is, I¡¯m just d he¡¯s out of my life forever.¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°Ethan Cambini. Who would have known?¡±


    ¡°Yes, such a pity, Nicole too. I thought they were my friends but I was wrong. So wrong.¡±


    Lucas took the back of her palm in his and gave it a subtle kiss. ¡°I understand if you still don¡¯t want


    to stay here anymore precious. I understand if you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m never leaving this ce. I¡¯m never leaving your side again Lucas De¡¯ n.¡±


    Lucas was taken aback by her words, he just had to ask. ¡°Why the sudden change of mind?¡±


    ¡°I will never be able to return to the moonlight pack, it holds too many painful memories for me, the


    worst of which was the ring betrayal from the people who I¡¯ve known my whole life. They turned


    against each other so easily, they allowed their greed for power and territories ruin the rtionships


    they¡¯ve built for years, and even though Ethan is dead and Nicole punished, my home still remains a


    ce I never want to return to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all that¡¯s happened Ava, I really am.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. It wasn¡¯t your fault, neither was it mine. I¡¯m just lucky to have even escaped from there


    with my life, but it wasn¡¯t the same for Ray¡­ he wasn¡¯t as lucky as I was¡­¡± a tear slipped down her


    cheek as she mumbled the words, recalling all that had happened. Lucas brought his hand to her face


    to stop the tear, she continued speaking.


    ¡°I do have a second reason for refusing to return to my pack.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She brought her two hands to cup his face, and then kissed him again, the kiss of course


    answered his question. Hungrily he kissed her back, opening his mouth to receive her tongue. Sucking


    deeply on it. Her mouth was wet. Warm. How he missed this mouth.


    He parted her thighs with his hands and spread her legs before him, slipping her panties to the


    side as dipped two of his fingers inside her pussy, she let out a moan as he worked his fingers into her,


    gripping his shoulders in her hands. She sighed deep and long, her eyes shutting as another tear rolled


    out of her left eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked without breaking his rhythm, his long thick fingers still curling forwards


    inside her, as if to pull more and more pleasure out of her with each stroke. He kissed her tear-stained


    face and asked again.


    She opened her eyes, to find his gaze fixed upon her face. Instinctively her eyes opened wider,


    pleading, imploring in earnest, as she moaned through another deep sigh.


    ¡°Take me to your bedroom Lucas.¡±


    He brought her hips closer to him and lifted her into his arms as he stood up carrying her.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, precious.¡±

 Chapter 78: SEVENTY-EIGHT

    Chapter 78: SEVENTY-EIGHT


    I love you


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened the door of his inner room to let her in and as he shut it, he pinned her to the wall. His


    arm around her waist and his mouth on hers with a kiss that held the type of passion she hadn¡¯t felt in


    ages. Lucas led her to the bed and slowly undressed her, kissing her neck and ears as he did. Soon


    she was lying on the bed covered in nothing but skin facing him. He then undressed himself then,


    exposing his erect cock that throbbed at the sight of her naked body, before taking his ce beside her.


    That mouth again on hers, his tongue prying her lips apart, and a wave of passion sweeping over her


    as strong rough hands explored her bared flesh. His warm breath in her ear and an explosion of goose


    bumps on her side,


    ¡°You are mine now¡± was all she heard. More kisses, some soft some not so soft, then his tongue


    pried her lips apart. He sucked her tongue into his mouth as his hands explored her soft body. Still


    more kisses until he shifted positions just a bit, his mouth on her neck and ears now, biting and sucking


    gently. A rough hand on her thigh slid upward and she involuntarily let her legs apart. His thick fingers


    found her already damp sex, and he massaged it as he continued mouthing her neck. She felt herself


    bing wetter as he rubbed her gently, until two fingers pushed her apart, and a third found her


    soaking clit. A shiver went through her, like a jolt of electricity, from his finger to her brain, and a moan


    escaped her lips. He made soft circr motions with his finger as he kissed her again, harder now,


    more passionately than before. Before long a small orgasm shook her and the mouth she had longed


    for began traveling downward. Heid kisses and tiny bites on her neck and shoulders, then down her


    breast to her already erect nipples. Lucas lovingly took each of them in turn into his mouth, teasing the


    pink buds to a rock-like hardness with tongue and teeth. His hand slid away and his body was on top of


    hers now, his torso between her thighs, his hairy chest on her smooth form.


    ¡°Please fuck me,¡± she begged.


    He silenced her with a finger to her lips. ¡°All in due time precious¡± was his reply.


    His mouth again, this time trailing wet kisses down her tummy, until his shoulders were between


    her knees. His hands on her thighs and tiny kisses on her wet pussy, fingers sliding upward until two


    thumbs opened her wide. A long slow lick then, starting at her pink star and splitting the furrow of her


    slit, a lingering wet touch of his tongue on her aching clit. He continued licking like that for several


    moments, as she began to massage her ample breasts and stinging hard nipples. His tongue remained


    on her clit then for a bit, pushing it back and forth, up and down, circling it until a powerful orgasm


    overtook her. She looked down and her eyes locked with his for a bit as he slid upward then. She


    watched as he took his thick member in his hand and rubbed the slick head up and down her crease,


    until he ced it between her wet lips. He let go then and in a single motion slid deep within her, as


    their mouths met once more. Long, slow, wet, open-mouthed kisses as he began to fuck her gently.


    The long slow strokes were just as she had imagined, her pussy gripping his thick shaft as he withdrew,


    only to have him thrust back inside again, over and over. He rose up then as he took her, his slick dick


    that she had wanted rubbing her engorged clit fully now. A stream of obscenities flowed from her lips as


    he fucked her, and little orgasms rocked her body. His thrusts became harder and faster after a bit, as


    his own orgasm arose.


    Lucas was up on his hands now, powerful thrusts, his pelvis pping between her spread thighs


    as his cock swelled. His hot creamy seed flooding into her as they came together. Deeper slower


    thrusts then as he lowered himself back onto her, their mouths meeting again as he slid out of her, their


    naked bodies were coiled together in a warm, passionate embrace as they kissed each other with a


    zing intensity.


    He allowed his hands to explore every part of her upper body, teasingly tickling her sensitive skin,


    causing her to shudder, and tracing the outside of her ares. At first, he was gentle, using a light


    touch on her delicate breasts, but he soon started fondling them, massaging them with more pressure,


    she let out a gasping moan as he pinched both of her nipples at the same time.


    Lucas entered her again as he had done countless times before. It felt nice and warm as his cock


    disappeared inside her this time; but it felt different from the first round in a way.


    She was wetter.


    He was harder.


    As her pussy muscles started squeezing his cock, he felt like he would burst, the sensation was


    overpowering.


    The bed creaked as his thrusts increased in force, and aftering inside her again, he graciously


    guided her to a loud, fulfilling climax. The room seemed to melt away around them as the orgasm


    ravaged her body, and it took several minutes before the grin on her face evaporated and allowed the


    bleak reality to set in as she¡¯d travelled so far into ecstasy.


    He pulled her into his trembling arms, his soft touch against her skin, as his breath fanned her


    neck, she let out the words, words he¡¯s been waiting to hear from her mouth since the very first day he


    saw her.


    ¡°I love you, Lucas De¡¯ n.¡±


    He showered her mouth with kisses, and then gave her the response she was also waiting for.


    ¡°I love you too, Ava Maynard.¡±

 Chapter 79: SEVENTY-NINE

    Chapter 79: SEVENTY-NINE


    Summoned


    Lucas and Ava woke up in the morning and continued with their lovemaking from where they¡¯d


    stoppedst night. It was such a beautiful morning and no one could imagine anything ruining such a


    wonderful day that started out so perfectly, until the sound of the knock on the door was heard. Of


    course, it was important if not no one would dare to disturb the alpha at such a time. Lucas grabbed the


    sheets and covered Ava and himself in it, before letting the disturber in.


    ¡°What is it, Kiron?¡±


    ¡°Apologies for interrupting master, but it is a matter of dire urgency.¡±


    ¡°I know that, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be here, would you?¡± Lucas shot him a scowl.


    ¡°N-no master, of course I wouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°The supreme messenger has arrived sire, he is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°The supreme messenger? What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know sire; he just arrived this morning and he requests your presence immediately.¡±


    It definitely couldn¡¯t be about the peace ball, so what was the messenger here for this time


    around? Like his personal guard, Lucas had no clue himself, but whatever it was he knew it had to be


    important.


    ¡°Ok, tell him I¡¯ll be down with him soon.¡±


    Kiron bowed, ¡°Yes master.¡±


    As soon as Kiron left the room, Ava began to ask. ¡°Why is the messenger here to see you again,


    Lucas?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know precious.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not in danger?¡±


    ¡°Not likely, otherwise the danger would havee here itself instead.¡± YAWNS¡­. ¡°Let me go


    down and see what he is here for, then I¡¯lle back to bed when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Ok, don¡¯t be long,¡± she touched his lips with her finger, smiling seductively.


    Lucas nted a kiss on her cheek before getting down from the bed and entering the bathroom to


    take a quick shower. He then went into his closet and put on his clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back for you precious, wait for me here,¡± he muttered as he left his chambers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± she whispered behind him.


    **********


    Kiron followed behind Alpha Lucas as he went to meet with the supreme messenger, Dillion in the


    guest hall.


    ¡°Greetings Alpha Lucas De¡¯ n.¡±


    ¡°Greetings messenger Dillion, I trust you had a smooth journey here?¡±


    ¡°Quite smooth indeed, thank you.¡±


    So, what brings you here this fine morning?


    ¡°It¡¯s from the supreme council, they summon the presence of the leaders of the dawn pack


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°Did they give the reason for this sudden request? And are any other pack leaders involved?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No Alpha Lucas. The reason for the summon was not given, and the message was exclusively


    meant for the leadership of the dawn pack.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, is that all you came to deliver?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Lucas. I will be on my way now, and the council expects that you heed to the call on


    time.¡±


    ¡°Tell the council that I will think about it¡­ Kiron!¡±


    ¡°Yes master?¡±


    ¡°Escort the messenger on his way out.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    Messenger Dillion bowed. ¡°The message has been delivered alpha Lucas, and the council will be


    expecting you anytime from now.¡±


    Lucas nodded his head in dismissal of the messenger, who then left the sanctuary with Kiron.


    ¡°Cian!!!¡±


    It took a while before the beta answered the call, entering into the hall where the alpha stood.


    ¡°Yes master?¡±


    The council has summoned our leadership immediately, but you will not being along with the


    gamma and I. You will be staying here to run things in the packhouse and protect them temporarily


    while Filip and I are gone. I trust you¡¯ll do well in this assignment.¡±


    Cian bowed his head. ¡°Yes master. I will not disappoint.¡±


    ¡°Call Filip and let him get one of the guards to prepare the vehicle. We leave immediately.¡±


    **********


    He said he woulde back to her as soon as he was done with the messenger this morning, but


    he still hadn¡¯te at all¡­ even for breakfast. Nani had no clue where he went, so she had to eat all


    alone in his chambers in the morning. She didn¡¯t like it one bit, why was this meeting of his with the


    messenger taking so long?


    Enough of waiting¡­ she decided to go downstairs to see what was the matter. She went to the


    guest hall, where the alpha usually attends to those whoe from beyond the border to see him, but


    no one was there. The breakfast table had already been cleared in the empty dining hall, so there was


    no one around to ask; everyone had retired to their quarters. Everyone except her friend Kiara¡­ Ava


    remembered how she mentioned she always goes to the garden after breakfast, she probably should


    be there by now.


    Ava went to the garden to look for Kiara. She was there, but she wasn¡¯t there alone, she was with


    Cian, and she was kissing him, they had their bodies tangled together. Ava who mistakenly saw what


    was going on, was about to turn to leave before the couple spotted her and broke free from each other.


    ¡°Oh, I am so sorry Kiara¡­ I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d be umm¡­. upied¡­.¡± Ava blushed as her


    words trailed off.


    Cian turned and hid his face after being caught in such an embarrassing situation before Kiara


    smiled and patted him assuringly on the hand, giving him a ¡®she already knows¡¯ kind of look. He then


    hid his surprise and nodded his head for her to speak with Ava.


    ¡°You were looking for me?¡± Kiara turned away from him and asked her.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ yes, I was looking for my mate. He left the bedroom this morning and didn¡¯t return


    since.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is Ava, I haven¡¯t seen him today at all.¡±


    Cian interrupted then. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you where he went?¡±


    Ava gave him a puzzling look that gave out the sign of her ignorance before returning the question.


    ¡°Did he go somewhere?¡±

 Chapter 80: EIGHTY

    Chapter 80: EIGHTY


    Alpha¡¯s reluctance


    He went to the supreme council¡­ he left the packhouse without even telling her. She should be


    mad at him for not telling her before he went but she what she felt in her heart was more of worry than


    anger. Why had the council summoned him? For what reason? Did something bad happen? Ava could


    do nothing but fear and hope that her love returns to her safely.


    ¡°Dear moon goddess, please keep my mate safe from harm, don¡¯t let anything bad happen to


    him¡­¡± she prayed in her heart as she returned to his chambers.


    **********


    ***MEETING AT THE COURT OF THE SUPREME COUNCIL***


    ATTENDEES: Alpha Lucas De¡¯ n, Gamma Filip Kirundi, the five members of the supreme


    council.


    ***


    ¡°Wee Alpha Lucas De¡¯ n and Gamma Filip Kirundi to this meeting. We are entirely grateful


    for the fact that you heeded to the call from our messenger on time even though such short notice was


    given. We apologize for any inconveniences you may have encountered due our sudden disturbance.¡±


    ¡°Your apology is epted,¡± Lucas replied to council member Konrad, the first member. ¡°Although I


    trust that it will not happen again.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we cannot promise that, Alpha Lucas De¡¯ n,¡± the second member, a she wolf,


    Saoirse cut in. ¡°A situation beyond our control may ur at any time to which we must tend to


    immediately with the help of the respective leader involved, but if it is something that we will be able to


    make room for a prior notice next time, we will make sure to do so, sadly the matter of which we have


    summoned you here was not one of such.¡±


    Lucas felt the need to get straight to the point. He didn¡¯t like to keep his mate waiting. ¡°Why have


    you summoned the leadership of the dawn pack here?¡±


    Saoirse continued.


    ¡°Two days ago, you and Alpha Ethan Cambini engaged in physicalbat, and the oue was


    that you, Alpha Lucas killed Alpha Ethan Cambini. Is this information correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ethan challenged the life of my mate, I killed him in self-defense. He attacked me even after I


    spared his life.¡±


    ¡°The reason for which you killed him is irrelevant Alpha Lucas, we only summoned you here


    because of the oue of your actions against thete Alpha of the moonlight pack.¡±


    ¡°And what is it?¡±


    ¡°You, Alpha Lucas De¡¯ n are by default supposed to take over the leadership of the moonlight


    pack the minute you ended the life of its former leader.¡±


    ¡°And why is that? Shouldn¡¯t there be someone else for that?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no there is no one else, Alpha Lucas. The one you killed was the former Beta, and


    before he died, he wasn¡¯t able to appoint anyone to seed after him, not a Beta, not a Gamma, and


    from the information we were given, he died childless. So, the oue is that there is no one standing


    in the way of you dominating the moonlight territory, for now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean for now?¡±


    Council member Jakub the third then took over.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason we summoned you here Alpha Lucas, you need to take over the leadership of


    the moonlight territory immediately. There is not much time until the rogues find out, the rogues do not


    abide by the peace treaty, and when they find out that the moonlight pack remains leaderless; it


    bes theirs for the taking. We¡¯ve all seen what happens when the rogues dominate over any


    territory, the pack and its entire members will suffer greatly.¡±


    Lucas sighed, he never even realized what he¡¯d done when he did it, maybe he should have


    spared the bastard¡¯s life instead of killing him so quickly.


    ¡°The council summoned you here to sign over the leadership of the moonlight territory to you. It is


    in our care for the time being, but we cannot hold onto it for long before the rogues be aware. The


    pack needs a new leader Alpha Lucas.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He closed his eyes, took another deep breath, and then gave his answer.


    ¡°I have to tender a very big apology to the supreme council, because I will not be epting your


    offer.¡±


    **********


    Saoirse began to raise her voice.


    ¡°You killed the Alpha of the moonlight territory Lucas De¡¯ n. This is not an offer; it is your


    responsibility now. You cannot refuse it!¡±


    Lucas stared right back at her straight and unmoved. ¡°I can and I will. I have seen what power and


    greed can do, it kills, it corrupts and it destroys the mind of those who tamper with it, I will not be a


    victim of it, and neither will any of my men. I have given my final answer, and the answer remains no.¡±


    ¡°So, if you do not want to take over your new responsibility, who will do it then?¡±


    ¡°The council is filled with bright members. I am sure you all can think of something, besides the


    moonlight is arge territory and the alpha a very much feared and envied position, you will have


    thousands of young capable fine he wolves at your disposal to choose from.¡±


    Saoirse let out an emptyugh. ¡°You of all people know that is not how it works Alpha Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Was I not once an omega too? Why can¡¯t you choose the one who you deem most


    capable amongst the lower ranks or instead, sign over the territory to another pack leader because like


    I stated before, I am not interested. I did not kill the moonlight pack¡¯s alpha because I wanted to im


    his territory, I killed him because he challenged the life of my mate, I am sorry to disappoint, but I will


    not be dominating the moonlight pack¡¯s leadership!¡±

 Chapter 81: EIGHTY-ONE

    Chapter 81: EIGHTY-ONE


    Gamma¡¯s disobedience 1


    Gamma Filip Kirundi was enraged by all the words he was hearing, he could not sit by and let this


    happen. It was time to talk some sense into this alpha of his.


    ¡°Alpha Lucas, forgive me. I know that is not my ce to speak here at all, but I beg you to


    reconsider your decision of choosing not to dominate the moonlight territory. Imagine having the


    leadership of our territoriesbined; the moonlight and the dawn pack, two of thergest territories


    under one leader. We would be unstoppable Alpha Lucas, the leaders from all ends of the earth would


    fear us greatly, and we would have twice as many men, twice as much resources to help those


    refugees. No one would ever dare toe against us, and those rogues would be as good as dead in


    our hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Gamma Filip¡­ you are only mentioning the advantages we will have over other packs, what you


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    do not see is that taking over such responsibility will make our home a perfect ma for attacks, we


    will be having more enemies who will envy us, who will be ready to wipe us off to take our ce. Are


    you willing to let plenty of lives be destroyed all because of your selfish interests? I will not allow such


    to happen¡­ We have been doing very fine with the resources we have avable, and we will continue


    to help those whoe to us and as many as we can, but I will not take over the moonlight territory,


    this is my final decision and I will not go back on my words.¡±


    Council members Konrad and Saoirse had given up, the two lower ranking members of the council


    watched and didn¡¯t dare to speak up unlike Gamma Filip, their counterpart. It was the third member,


    Jakub that decided to give it onest shot, looking in the direction of this very outspoken gamma as he


    did so.


    ¡°Remember Alpha Lucas, you do not have to be the one to take over the leadership, you can send


    a representative in your ce instead, someone who you deem worthy enough, be it your beta or your


    gamma. If you do not want to colonize the moonlight territory yourself, then you should at least grant


    your blessings to someone who you think worthy enough.¡±


    Lucas then stood up. ¡°I am sorry to disappoint once more member Jakub, but I do not think that


    there is anyone worthy enough to take such a responsibility in my pack. I think I have spared enough


    time here. Thank you for hosting us, we will be taking our leave now¡­¡± Lucas stated as he began to


    walk towards the exit.


    Jakub continued, facing Filip but made his voice loud enough so Lucas could hear as he walked


    out.


    ¡°If any of your men, beta or gamma deem themselves worthy enough to take over the leadership


    of the moonlight territory, they cane and we will sign over its leadership to them, you have until


    three days to reconsider your decision, alpha Lucas, after which the territory will be free for ANYONE to


    colonize.¡±


    ¡°Filip, get up, it is time to go.¡± Alpha Lucas responded to Jakub¡¯s statement by closing the court


    door shut behind him, he¡¯d left the room.


    Gamma Filip sat there for a moment, anger loathing within him; never believing for a moment that


    Alpha Lucas had such a cowardly side to him. This was an opportunity that plenty alphas would battle


    for; an alpha lost his life because of this, and here it was, the opportunity being handed to them on a


    gold tter with nothing standing in his way of the moonlight¡¯s leadership, but yet alpha Lucas chose to


    let his fear for greed and power make him forget that he is an alpha. He would not let this happen;


    Alpha Lucas might have allowed his foolishness blind his better sense of judgement, but he would not


    be following in his footsteps, he would not coward away from an opportunity like this, never.


    **********


    Lucas and Filip had just arrived back at the dawn packhouse, it was a silent ride, and none had


    said anything to each other as Filip drove them home. When they finally passed the entrance of the


    sanctuary and went inside, Lucas asked Filip a question; a question that had been hanging in his mind


    since they¡¯d left the supreme council court. He dismissed the guards first.


    ¡°Filip?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Lucas?¡±


    ¡°When I told you that it was time to leave back there, I noticed a dy¡­ you took some time


    before you returned back to meet me in the car. Was there something you discussed with the council


    members in my absence?¡±


    Of course, it was a crime to speak against your alpha with those from beyond your pack, whether


    the alpha made a right decision or not, whether in his absence or not. But this time around, Filip didn¡¯t


    care about any such rules.


    ¡°What I discussed with them in your absence is none of your concern alpha Lucas. After all, you


    were the one who walked out on them when the meeting hadn¡¯t yet ended.¡±


    Lucas was astounded. He didn¡¯t expect such a bold reply. ¡°How dare you speak to your alpha in


    such a manner?¡±


    ¡°You lost my respect as an alpha the minute you decided to turn your back on those people who


    needed you, Lucas. And because of what you did back there, you cease to be my alpha as from today,


    and I cease to be your gamma.¡±


    He took a deep breath before continued, staring straight at Lucas who was now wide open-eyed.


    ¡°As much as I hate to say it, I have done what you did not have the guts to do; I have epted the


    responsibility to be the moonlight pack¡¯s alpha in your absence.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, anger burned within every inch of alpha Lucas¡¯s body.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU KIRUNDI!!!! How dare you take such matters that have nothing to do with you


    in your hands??? And you dare to do it without my consent? Without my blessing????¡±


    ¡°I do not need your blessing Lucas, neither do I need your consent. The council members made it


    very clear that after three days the leadership will be open for ANYONE to take over remember? And


    when that timees, I will be waiting at their doorstep. I think I have served you well enough alpha


    Lucas, and I thank you for all you did for my former pack, but now, I think it is time for me to pursue my


    destiny.¡±

 Chapter 82: EIGHTY-TWO

    Chapter 82: EIGHTY-TWO


    Gamma¡¯s disobedience 2


    ¡°You cannot fulfill a destiny that does not belong to you Gamma Filip Kirundi, I do not know what


    gave you the audacity to think that you could just go ahead and perform what you have just spoken of,


    but I am willing to overlook it as just some random foolish thought that crept into your silly head and let


    you keep your assignment, on the condition that I never want to hear such words from you again. You


    do not have the right to go against your alpha, you do not have my blessing to forge ahead, and if you


    dare to leave these walls, you will no longer be wee to the dawn pack for any reason whatsoever,


    even if your foolishness leaves youter and you ever decide toe back, it¡¯ll be toote for that by


    then.¡±


    Filip bowed his head.


    ¡°I am sorry master, but I cannot abandon such an opportunity to serve. I cannot turn my back on


    them the way you have done, you of all people know how important service is to the people, and yet it


    baffles me that you would look such an opportunity in the eye and turn it down, simply because you do


    not want the greed for power to corrupt you.¡±


    ¡°Filip Kirundi, if you step out of these walls¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry once again master, but I¡¯m afraid the only way you will stop me is if you kill me.¡±


    **********


    Lucas growled; it took every bit of strength in him to keep Erasmus froming out. He didn¡¯t


    want to have to say any of these words before, he¡¯d hated to have to do it thest time he did, but now


    Filip had gone too far, even if he snaps out of itter, it¡¯ll be toote for him. Lucas could have just


    decided to go ahead with the challenge, Filip would be dead for sure, but he remembered what


    happened thest time he¡¯d spilled blood, he¡¯d only be creating more problems, it was better to let Filip


    go ahead and do whatever he thought best, even if he didn¡¯t support the decision, even if Filip might fail


    at it.


    ¡°Filip Kirundi, I do not know what has gotten into you and I will not hide the fact that I am enraged


    by your actions against my decision. Nheless, I will spare your life, but you are no longer wee


    to stay here forever. You are hereby relieved from your duty as Gamma of the dawn pack and banished


    from the dawn pack starting from this moment, and you are to leave immediately. If you, at any point in


    time ever dare try to return here, I will kill you myself. Let it be so from this day.¡±


    Filip bowed his head again.


    ¡°Thank you for releasing me master, I might be leaving this ce as a lowlife now, a pack less


    wolf, a rogue; but the next time I return, I will return as an alpha and the only way you will ever be able


    to stop me from doing whatever I want is if you challenge me to a duo to the death.¡±


    ¡°Filip Kirundi, leave this ce immediately before I change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you once more, Lucas De¡¯ n, and goodbye.¡±


    Filip turned his back then and walked out through the gates, through the border. Lucas watched


    him as he did, reliving everything that had just happened in his mind, he still found it all so hard to


    believe.


    **********


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas entered into his chambers, he¡¯d been standing in the spot that he and Filip argued for hours,


    still trying to understand what had happened there; where he¡¯d gone wrong. He sat on the couch,


    cing his head between his arms, for the first time hoping that this would be one of those his horrid


    nightmares, but of course, it wasn¡¯t.


    Ava had been sleeping in the inner room before she heard the door open and close. She knew he


    was back, and was hoping he¡¯d enter into bed with her, but after a while passed and he didn¡¯t, she


    decided to go to meet him where he was, standing up from the bed and putting on her silk robe before


    stepping out.


    She met him in that position where he sat, wondering what had caused him to be like this. He


    wasn¡¯t in a down mood when he¡¯d left this morning. What had happened in the supreme council court?


    She wondered.


    She took her seat beside him and removed his hands from his head, rested his head on her


    bosom and began stroking his face with her arms.


    ¡°What is the matter my love?¡± She asked him worriedly.


    He looked up into her eyes for a moment and sealed them shut, shaking his head. No, he could


    not tell her what had just happened, but still, he would find another way to confide in her.


    Sighs. ¡°I did something terrible precious, and I think that by trying to avoid something that could


    pose as a problem in future, I¡¯ve created an even bigger one. I fear what is toe, and I do not like


    the way I am feeling because I am an alpha, and an alpha should never have any fears, because fear


    is a weakness, and an alpha should never have any weaknesses.¡±


    ¡®Fear is a weakness for an Alpha Ava, and an Alpha should never have any weaknesses.¡¯


    Lucas¡¯s words reminded her of something simr Ray had said in the past, the same fear Ray had,


    the same weakness Ethan used against him. She could not help but feel more worry for her mate, but


    she couldn¡¯t let him know what she felt in her heart. It would only make him more troubled, instead, she


    would perform the duties the moon goddess had given her, she wouldfort her mate.


    She took his hand in his and gave it a light squeeze before speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok to be scared my love, no matter what challenges you are going to face as an alpha in the


    times toe, things will be different for you now because I will be by your side every step of the way. I


    will never leave you again Lucas De¡¯ n, I will always be with you no matter whates our way, you


    won¡¯t have to face them alone; I will be with you.¡±


    ¡°Promise me again precious, promise me that no matter what happens, that you will never leave


    me alone.¡±


    Ava smiled and leaned down to nt a kiss on his forehead.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I want to take you now precious; I want to bury myself in you and forget everything in your arms.


    Will you be able to take me?¡±

 Chapter 83: EIGHTY-THREE

    Chapter 83: EIGHTY-THREE


    In her arms


    ¡°I want to take you now precious; I want to bury myself in you and forget everything in your arms.


    Will you be able to take me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my love. I will do anything for you. I am yours remember? Take me¡­ take as much as


    you need.¡±


    That was all he needed to hear; in one effortless move he got up and lifted her, taking her into his


    inner chambers. He took her to his bed and slowly removed her robe, at the sight of her body his


    hardness prompted him to take his own clothes off before getting into bed with her. For a moment they


    sense of calmness and peace he could not exin, being with her quieted down the raging voices in


    his head, the voices that yelled at him for the decisions he made both in the past and in the present.


    Those voices that would not stop judging him, that would never fail to remind him of the guilt he felt in


    his heart for all that has happened; she quieted them all. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her on


    the lips, and then he took the kisses around her face. She reminded herself of how belongs to him¡­


    her breath on him, on the side of his neck as he drives her crazy with his mouth, the dimly lit room with


    only the flicker of lighting through the blinds is all there is. Just the both of them in this space¡­ his


    soft lips on the side of her neck now as his tongue tastes her skin. Shivers flow through her body as a


    soft moan escapes her.


    He takes his hands round to explore the softness of her skin, tracing over her erect nipple,


    grasping it between his fingers, feeling the soft texture of her breasts gets him more aroused as he


    gently squeezes her hardened nipple and twists it till another moan escapes her. He climbs on top her


    and she can feel his swollen shaft up against her and she is longing for release. His teeth bites down


    gently and perfectly on her nipple that he has been feasting on with his fingers and she is indeed now


    very wet.


    She suddenly wants him to see how she pleases herself, she slides her hands down her stomach


    caressing it, she moves lower still, to her hardened clit¡­ tracing slow and deliberate circles as her


    wetness begins to grow even more, her fingers find their way down between her folds and she plunges


    deep inside of her. He is watching her now¡­ a look of pleasure on his face as his cock begins to leak


    at the sight of her pleasuring herself. His thick precum finds its way to her hardened nub rubbing it all


    over her causing her to squirm, buck and cry out in pleasure. Her fingers are now drenched from the


    wetness of her pussy, she brings them to his mouth so he can taste her and he does, groaning in


    satisfaction as he closed his mouth round her fingers.


    As he is still rubbing the tip of his cock against her swollen clit, she removes her fingers from his


    mouth and takes them into hers so they may both equally enjoy the taste of her. He growls and in one


    motion, his swollen cock enters her. It was a move she did not expect and she squealed sharply from


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    the stretch. He pins her down with his weight as his mouth finds her hardened nipples again and he


    begins to worship them; tracing his tongue round her ares, feeling each tiny bump with his tongue,


    flicking her nipples as he begins to nurse on them like a child would to his mother, squeezing and


    caressing them as he sucks her. His cock is still erect inside of her, he¡¯s letting her get used to the


    stretch for a while before he begins to move his hips and slides his manhood deeper inside¡­ thrusting


    now without mercy. As he is squeezing and biting at her still, her hands find his ass cheeks and grabs


    hold, squeezing hard with her hands, her nails digging into his cheeks, he lets out a groan and he


    knows it¡¯s because she¡¯s so full, she wants him to stop but he doesn¡¯t, instead, he takes it as an


    invitation for him to fuck her harder, he doesn¡¯t disappoint. He thrusts in and out violently, fucking her


    hard with everything he has and causing her flood his cock with her cum.


    His thrusts are hard and relentless and shepletely surrenders, he sees the look of surrender


    in her eyes as well as the hunger¡­ he offloads his hot thick cum inside of her, thrusting a few more


    times before he copses beside her, spent.


    He closed his eyes, and when he opens them, he finds her beside him, panting heavily, tears


    rolled down the sides of her eyes as shey on the bed, feeling the mix of pain and pleasure he caused


    her. He wants more of her, but doesn¡¯t want to make too many demands as he¡¯s already been rough


    enough with her. He grabs her and lets hery on top of his body, she sighs, smiling as she drifted off


    to sleep, her headying against her hard rock.

 Chapter 84: EIGHTY-FOUR

    Chapter 84: EIGHTY-FOUR


    The new gamma


    Kiron entered into the alpha¡¯s chambers; he was off duty today but he¡¯d received the call that the


    alpha sent for him anyway. Alpha Lucas was familiar with his off-duty days and he would never call him


    unless it was a special matter that he alone was needed for. Kiron knew that whatever his master was


    calling him for on his off-duty day, it was a matter of importance.


    He met his master seated in the lounge of his outer chambers.


    ¡°You sent for me master?¡±


    ¡°Yes Kiron, have a seat.¡±


    The guard did as he was told, wondering what all this was for. He¡¯d never been so privileged to sit


    here before. Alpha Lucas continued to speak after he¡¯d seated.


    ¡°Kiron, I am calling you here because I know that you have been very faithful and loyal since the


    day you joined this pack, right from when you were a servant, before you became promoted to a guard;


    and then to my personal guard, you have served me well and I want you to know now that your efforts


    did not go unnoticed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you master.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here tomend you, rather I came here to inform you that a new promotion awaits


    you, that is if you will ept the duty. It is fine if you will not be able to handle the assignment, the work


    of a gamma is a job that only a few can handle¡­¡±


    Kiron was astounded, so much so that he didn¡¯t even notice when he interrupted his alpha.


    ¡°A gamma? ¡­ I don¡¯t understand master, you want me to be a gamma Sire¡­ but what about¡­.¡±


    ¡°Filip Kirundi is no longer here; he is no longer wee in the dawn pack as he was banished


    yesterday and relieved of his duties, he is to be killed if he ever returns. We will no longer speak of him


    again, I didn¡¯t call you here to discuss about Filip with you, I only called you here to ask if you are ready


    to take up this great responsibility.¡±


    Kiron stood up and bowed his head. ¡°I am honored Sire; this is truly a mark of honor and it


    ddens my heart that you would even consider me for such¡­¡±


    ¡°Your humility is another thing that makes you stand out from the best Kiron, there are many other


    omegas here that are way stronger and more fitting for this position. They are perfect when ites to


    strength, but when ites to their loyalty and humility, I do not trust them. I see you as someone who


    will not abuse the power that has been given to him, I hope that when you are bestowed this power,


    you will use it wisely to serve others and not to acquire more power for yourself.¡±


    Kiron bowed again. ¡°Thank you very much sire, I swear on my life that I will perform my duty with


    utmost honor and diligence. I will not let you down sire.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, we will begin to n the day of your swearing in as the new gamma. All you need


    to do for now is to attend the busk sessions that will be prepared for you and choose someone who you


    know is capable enough to take over your former position as my personal guard. Someone who works


    as hard as you, or even harder, and then you will choose a personal guard for yourself from any of the


    omegas. Do not forget that the alpha is supreme, and that the gamma still bows and answers to the


    alpha no matter what the situation is. I trust that this new position will not affect your loyalty in any way


    to me.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t sire, I promise you that it won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good, you may go now, and congrattions, gamma Kiron.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 85: EIGHTY-FIVE

    Chapter 85: EIGHTY-FIVE


    A beta¡¯s duty


    Cian¡¯s personal guard, Kayak, entered into his chambers the next day. There was some new


    information to report to the beta of the dawn pack.


    ¡°Good day master.¡±


    ¡°Good day Kayak, what news do you have for me today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from Alpha Lucas sire, he wants let you know that there will be an appointment of a new


    gamma the day after tomorrow. Gamma Filip was banished and relieved of his duty yesterday sire.¡±


    ¡°I see, did he give any reason for this new development?¡±


    ¡°No sire, he said wants the reason to be strictly confidential so he did not give me the reason for


    his decision. He just told me to let you know that you will be announcing it to the dawners this evening


    sire.¡±


    ¡°So, who will be taking Filip¡¯s ce as the new gamma?¡±


    ¡°The alpha¡¯s former personal guard, Kiron sire.¡±


    Kiron. Cian has always known him right from when he joined this pack, Kiron was still a youngd


    then but his duty to serve with due diligence was what struck alpha Lucas the most, cing him as the


    youngest guard on the force before he was promoted to be the alpha¡¯s personal guard. If there¡¯s


    anyone that¡¯s worthy of such a position, it should be Kiron. As for Filip, he did not need anyone to tell


    him the reason why he was banished. He¡¯s always been aware of his arrogance before, especially


    against their former alpha. They were from the same pack after all, and he knows Filip like the back of


    his hand, he doesn¡¯t see him as any different from those rogues that attacked their pack that blessed


    day, he just hopes that he won¡¯te around to cause any trouble hereter on.


    ¡°Ok then, sound the bell and let all the dawners gather in the hall for the announcement. Is there


    any more news to deliver? Any word from those at the camps?¡±


    ¡°Yes sire. There¡¯s a new report that came in this morning, the rogues attacked the Davie packst


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    night, stole their harvest and killed some of their strongest wolf guards. The alpha of the Davie pack


    sent a message to ours to ask for our aid and defenses.¡±


    ¡°Have you delivered the message to alpha Lucas?¡±


    ¡°Yes sire, he says you will be in charge of that since Filip is no longer around, he says to inform


    you that you will go to see the alpha of the Davie pack and let him know that the dawn pack is willing to


    lend their support. He says you might find it easy to speak to the alpha since you were once a member


    of the pack.¡±


    Find it easy? Of course, he will find it easy speaking to his former leader since he knows him very


    well. Cian was a very trustworthy omega then and Alpha Daryl, the Davie pack¡¯s alpha hated to let him


    go when Cian informed him of his decision to leave and join Lucas¡¯s pack. But now, the problem was


    not going to the Davie pack to see their alpha, that was not a problem at all, the problem was that his


    mate, Stephanie was still there.


    **********


    ***AFTER THE ANNOUNCEMENT***


    ¡°Hey Kiara.¡±


    ¡°Hey Cian. What you said about Filip. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately it is.¡±


    ¡°But why? Why would alpha Lucas make such a decision? What did Filip do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the alpha clearly does not want to discuss the reason for his decisions with anyone,


    so let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±


    Sighs. ¡°Ok then.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to escort you to your room?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Is there anything else you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, there is.¡± He gestured for her to walk forward, and then closed the doors of the


    now empty halls after they both stepped outside, he held her hand and continued speaking as they


    walked.


    ¡°I know you haven¡¯t gone on any assignments with me for a while now. I didn¡¯t bother you about


    that because I wanted to give you some space, but I was wondering if you would like to apany me


    to see the alpha of the Davie pack tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The Davie pack? Isn¡¯t that your former pack?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Kiara creased her brows. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, just that I¡¯d like for you to apany me that¡¯s all, I missed you and I don¡¯t want to go alone


    this time. Will you please apany me?¡±


    Kiara embraced him lightly and squeezed his hand.


    ¡°Ok dear, I will go with you tomorrow, but its only because you said please,¡± she teased, poking


    him on the shoulder.

 Chapter 86: EIGHTY-SIX

    Chapter 86: EIGHTY-SIX


    Stephanie 1


    ¡°Wee to the Davie pack, Beta Cian anddy Kiara. I saw you both at the peace ball together


    that day and I must say that I¡¯ve never seen such a finer couple.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Daryl. My master received your message yesterday. He sent me here to with


    some men and to let you know that the dawn pack will be offering our aid, we¡¯ll be setting up defenses


    on the pack ground.¡±


    ¡°I owe Alpha Lucas De¡¯ n my life for this; we haven¡¯t received an attack in years but even so


    our defenses still weren¡¯t strong enough for them, I have been hearing of their attacks on our neighbors


    recently. We knew we were next and we prepared for them but still all our efforts weren¡¯t enough; those


    good-for-nothing low lives seem to be multiplying by the minute.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry for all that you have been through in these times Alpha Daryl. You have my word that


    we will do everything in our power to ensure that the Davie pack is restored.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Beta Cian, you were always such a loyal he-wolf. It pains me still till this day that you


    left us so, and now look at you.¡±


    ¡°Some things just had to be done Alpha Daryl, they were hard decisions but they just had to be


    made.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I admit that it was hard, losing everything at the time to those bloody rogues, your home,


    your family, even your mate. I wouldn¡¯t have stayed behind too if it were me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Daryl. I think my partner and I tired now. It was a long drive from the dawn pack


    and we both need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ goddess¡­ my apologies¡­. I have had Keisha prepare your rooms for you. Dinner will be


    served in an hour.


    ¡°Keisha!!!!¡±


    The servant ran into the Davie pack hall as soon as her name was called. She bowed before Alpha


    Daryl and then before the two guests.


    Alpha Daryl nodded to the servant in response to her greeting and then turned back to address the


    guests.


    ¡°Keisha will be your servant for the short time you will be staying here. She will be at your service


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    in case you will need anything, won¡¯t you, Keisha?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will, master,¡± the youngd responded with her eyes still facing the ground.


    ¡°Very well then, would you like to be served in your rooms or would you join us downstairs?¡±


    Cian looked at Kiara, as if waiting for her to answer the question. When she didn¡¯t respond, he


    gave the answer himself.


    ¡°I think we¡¯d prefer to be served in our rooms.¡±


    ¡°No problem, the Davies can be very noisy so I perfectly understand if you¡¯d prefer to eat in


    serenity. If that will be all, Keisha will escort you to your rooms now.¡±


    The servant bowed again and left the hall for Cian and Kiara to follow behind her. She took them


    upstairs while the wolf guards followed behind, carrying their bags and when they reached the guest


    quarters, Keisha gave them each a room she¡¯d prepared for them. Kiara didn¡¯t like the idea of the both


    of them staying separately, she also didn¡¯t like the idea of Cian¡¯s room being so far away from hers but


    she didn¡¯t object, neither did she let it show on her face.


    After the guards had dropped her bags in her room and Keisha had left, she was now all alone.


    The servant had informed her that she would be bringing her dinner here in about an hour, it seemed


    like a long wait but then her main problem wasn¡¯t even the fact that she was hungry, her problem was


    that she was so far away from Cian. Ever since his confession the two of them had spent so much time


    together, and now it was hard being away from him especially in such a strange ce. She didn¡¯t know


    why, but she suddenly felt the need to see him at that moment, to be close to him, even if it was just for


    a while.


    She got up and went in the direction of his room, it took some time for her to locate it and when


    she finally did, she was about to open the door when she heard the sounds of a woman speaking with


    him inside. It wasn¡¯t the voice of the servant, no, his door was closed and whatever discussion he


    seemed to be having with this woman, he seemed to have wanted it to be in private. She leaned in


    closer so she could get a better listening.


    **********


    Cian watched as Keisha dropped Kiara off in her room, he had wanted to object when Alpha Daryl


    informed them that they would be staying separately but he figured that there was no need, after all, he


    could always sneak into her roomter so they could spend the night together. As soon as Keisha left


    him, he began unpacking his bags, he nned on taking a shower before taking dinner and then


    afterwards he would go to see Kiara. Ever since his confession there was hardly a time where the two


    of them weren¡¯t together. Even when he¡¯d gone on assignments, he¡¯d made sure that he didn¡¯t take too


    long beforeing back to see her, and now that the two of them were separated, he was missing her


    already as he¡¯d already gotten so used to her presence.


    He turned his head in the direction of where the door to his room slowly creaked open, and then


    the door let in the person he¡¯d dreaded to see ever since he¡¯d heard of this assignment; the main


    reason he¡¯d wanted Kiara toe along with him this time around, the reason he¡¯d avoided any form


    of gathering with the Davies when he came, his mate, the one the moon goddess paired him to be with


    long ago, Stephanie.

 Chapter 87: EIGHTY-SEVEN

    Chapter 87: EIGHTY-SEVEN


    Stephanie 2


    ¡°My dear mate, now became the Beta of one of the most powerful territories in all of the


    supernatural world after leaving his former pack, I would have never believed it unless I saw it myself!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here Stephanie?¡±


    ¡°Is that how to greet an old friend? As much as you might hate it Cian you are still my mate; you


    still belong to me no matter what has happened between us.¡±


    He turned away from her. ¡°You rejected me Stephanie, and now we are no longer mates. I do not


    belong to you, neither do you belong to me.¡±


    Stephanie came closer to him and tried to take his hand in hers which he quickly snatched away.


    She sighed at his actions and continued speaking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it because I wanted to Cian, I had no other choice. You know how much I hated to say


    those words to you but I still did, it was one mistake I admit I did and I regret it so much but I swear


    didn¡¯t do it because I wanted to, can¡¯t you ever forgive me for that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have forgiven you, but I still think that the moon goddess made a mistake when it


    came to our union. It was never meant to be, Stephanie.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes it was. We had a perfect union, and it was all destroyed when those rogues came.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the rogues came and attacked our pack, they took everything from us and made a life of hell


    for the rest of us they chose to spare, but you Stephanie, you turned your back on us; you turned your


    back on your mate just to save your ass. You rejected me, you rejected your pack and went to mate


    with one of them so that you would be spared from the torture that we the other prisoners had to go


    through every day. Alpha Daryl might have forgiven you for that, I might have also forgiven you but as


    for our union, you might as well just forget about it Stephanie; because it will never be.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still mad at me for that? Well since you choose to dwell on it let me now tell you the


    real reason why I chose to do what I did.¡±


    He turned back to face her. ¡°What do you mean by the reason you chose to do what you did?¡±


    She began to exin. ¡°The rogue I mated with; his name is Kian. I hated him so much, I still do


    and my blood boils whenever I so much as speak of his name even though he is dead but you have to


    know the truth, you have to know that I didn¡¯t do it because it was my intention. After the colonization,


    Kian took a special interest in me, he always made sure that the other rogues never came close to me


    and protected me while my other pack mates went through the torture I would have gone through. I


    was grateful for his mercy towards me and I wished that he showed it on you too but he didn¡¯t. I always


    thought that he did it because he was different from the other rogues and had some goodness in him


    but I didn¡¯t know that the reason he treated me differently was all because he was sexually attracted to


    me.


    ¡°On the day that he made his intentions known to me, he promised to make me his Luna after he


    overthrew the leader of the ck Dynasty, Vulcan Darin, the leader of the rogues. I declined his offer


    and I told him that it was because I had someone I loved, someone I had already been mated with, you


    Cian. I loved you and I faced him squarely and told him that it was because of you I couldn¡¯t ept his


    offer.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that I made a mistake by mentioning your name because my answer only


    infuriated Kian and he went on to intensify your daily punishments and then threatened to kill you if I


    didn¡¯t give into his requests. I did it all for you Cian, that day he was about to end your life before I


    rejected you¡­ I just couldn¡¯t let him do that, so I did what I had to do. I did it all for you, I did it to save


    your life, and if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t even be alive to even use me of betraying you.¡± Tears


    rolled down Stephanie¡¯s cheeks as she narrated everything. Her former actions were something she¡¯d


    never spoken of, not to anyone until now, the reason being that she was ashamed for what she did, but


    he really loved her mate, and if it meant that she would reject him just to save his life, if it meant that


    she would sleep with another wolf just to see him smile again, then she would do it a million times


    over.¡±


    Cian blinked trying to hold back his own tears as he remembered that day vividly; that day he was


    lying in a pool of his own blood and about to close his eyes for the final time. Kian wasn¡¯t moved and


    still wanted to hit him with the mace until Stephanie stepped in and rejected him. Her rejection hurt


    worse than his physical pain, he couldn¡¯t remember much after that because he drifted into


    unconsciousness shortly after hearing her words, he woke up in the healers¡¯ quarters a few days after,


    his body wrapped in bandages and in his mindid the painful reminder that his mate was no longer


    his, his mate had rejected him. That very day happened to be the worst day of his life, he always


    thought that she rejected him because she was disgusted by seeing him in such pitiful state, that was


    why he hated her. He didn¡¯t know the real reason for her actions until now.


    ¡°What you said¡­ everything you just said Stephanie¡­ Is it true? Do you swear by what you just


    said?¡±


    ¡°I swear by every word Cian. I did it all to protect you, I did it because I love you Cian. I always


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    have and I still do¡­¡±

 Chapter 88: EIGHTY-EIGHT

    Chapter 88: EIGHTY-EIGHT


    Crying session


    Kiara spotted Keishaing towards this door holding a tray in her hand, she¡¯de to serve


    Cian¡¯s food and she knew the maid would catch her eavesdropping if she remained here, she had to


    leave this ce now. She would not be able to hear the rest of the conversation but what she heard


    was enough for her to draw her conclusion; she knew that there was no way that Cian would reject his


    mate¡¯s offer to get back together, not after hearing all that she¡¯d done for him. Who was she kidding


    when she thought that Cian truly loved her? This was why she wanted to be on her own, none of this


    would have happened if she didn¡¯t let her hopes get so high, and now, she had no one but herself to


    me for all the hurt she¡¯s feeling right now.


    She let the tears stream down freely as she ran back to her room, not that she would me Cian if


    heter came to tell her that he¡¯d be reuniting with his mate, she wouldn¡¯t me him for his decision at


    all. His mate had paid such a hefty price just to save his life, andpared to that, she knew she didn¡¯t


    stand a chance.


    Her dinner had already been served on her table when she entered, Keisha must have probably


    brought it in when she wasn¡¯t around. The aroma almost had her hooked, this servant had done a good


    job in preparing this food and it pained her that such nice food would have to go to waste because she


    wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat at all, not after hearing all that she¡¯d just heard, not after knowing that Cian


    would step into this room any moment from now and tell her he¡¯s sorry for breaking his promise that he


    loves her, he¡¯s sorry that he has to go back to his mate, he¡¯s sorry that he has to leave her. She¡¯s not in


    the mood to eat at all, all she wants to do now is to cry as much as she can, to cry and remind herself


    of her lonely and miserable life.


    She dropped onto her bed and slumped, burying her head into her pillow. She would not stop


    crying until this whole pillow was soaked, and after it was, she¡¯d take another dry pillow and continue


    crying until she cried herself to sleep.


    **********


    After a VERY long talk with Stephanie, Cian realized that it was already night time when she left


    his room. It was already night time and he hadn¡¯t seen Kiara since this evening when they arrived here.


    It had only been a few hours, but to him it felt like days. He spotted his untouched food on the table that


    Keisha had quietly served while he was still in conversation with Stephanie, he was starving and the


    food tempted him but he decided that could wait. He wanted to go and see Kiara now, there¡¯s


    something he has to tell her and now he¡¯s never been so sure of this his new decision. He just hoped


    that Kiara hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet.


    **********


    Kiara raised her head from her pillow the minute she heard her door open, she¡¯d heard the knock,


    but decided to ignore it not because she thought that Cian had alreadye to deliver his


    heartbreaking news, but because she didn¡¯t want anyone to interrupt her crying session. She¡¯d been


    crying for hours now, and still the tears didn¡¯t want to stop.


    Cian entered her room and furrowed his brow at the sight of her face. He¡¯d knocked twice and


    when she didn¡¯t answer, he¡¯d concluded that she¡¯d already gone to sleep. He sighed, he would have no


    choice but to tell her in the morning he thought, he was about to leave the front of her room when he


    heard the sobsing from inside. Kiara was crying¡­ but why? What happened? Had Stephanie


    He didn¡¯t wait to think of the answer before he barged into her room, he had nothing but worry


    written all over his face for her, and when he saw her swollen eyes, it only made him worry more.


    ¡°Kiara¡­ baby, what happened? Why are you crying like this?¡±


    Kiara sniffed and didn¡¯t answer, she only blinked her eyes at him, letting more tears run out. Cian


    repeated the question and when his question was met again with silence, he went over to the bed to sit


    beside her. He took her into his arms and wiped her face with his hands until all the tears were gone,


    then he embraced her and began stroking her head softly, cradling her in his arms until she stopped


    crying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you cry Kiara, and it only pains me that you couldn¡¯t evene to me to tell me


    what¡¯s bothering you.¡±


    Kiara then changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s ok Cian, no need to pretend that you love me anymore. Just tell


    me what you came to tell me and let¡¯s get it over with.¡±


    Cian¡¯s face puzzled at her words, he looked into her eyes and spoke. ¡°Kiara, what are you talking


    about?¡±


    ¡°I heard everything that you and your mate discussed, I understand if you have to go back to her


    now after all she¡¯s done for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get mad at you, and we can still be friends, but not


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    too close friends again because it will hurt me whenever I see you with her now.¡±


    It then urred to Cian that Kiara had eavesdropped on his conversation with Stephanie, not only


    that but she didn¡¯t even wait to hear the end of his discussion with his mate, Kiara only assumed that


    what she thought in her head would happen, she assumed that he would reunite with Stephanie. Well,


    time to rid her of these thoughts she drew up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting back together with Stephanie, Kiara.¡±

 Chapter 89: EIGHTY-NINE

    Chapter 89: EIGHTY-NINE


    Kiara¡¯s offence


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting back together with Stephanie, Kiara.¡±


    ¡°W-what? I don¡¯t understand. I thought you love her¡­ she loves you Cian.¡±


    ¡°She does, and I wish I loved her back, I really do but it turns out that I don¡¯t. What she did for me


    was selfless and I am very much appreciative of that, but it can¡¯t change the way I feel about you Kiara,


    nothing ever will.¡±


    Kiara¡¯s heart fluttered. ¡°So¡­ you love me even though you found out your mate made such a


    sacrifice for you? You¡¯re not going to leave me even after all she¡¯s told you?¡±


    ¡°Never, I¡¯m never leaving you Kiara. I told you before and I intend to keep that promise for as long


    as I am alive. I exined to Stephanie the reason why I couldn¡¯t reunite with her¡­ because I am in


    love with someone else. She was heartbroken but she understood perfectly, it took some time for her to


    see that I meant what I said and when she did, she knew that she had no choice but to move on with


    someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh Cian¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­.¡±


    ¡°First say you¡¯re sorry for eavesdropping on the conversation with my mate. And then for not


    trusting me enough to keep to my promise of never leaving you.¡±


    Kiara guiltily closed her eyes. He was right, she should have trusted him.


    ¡°I am sorry Cian; I am sorry for eavesdropping on your mate and I am sorry for not trusting you,¡±


    she muttered.


    ¡°An apology is not enough Kiara; I want to do something to you that will make you not tomit


    such an offense again. I want to spank you so hard; I want to spank you until I am certain that you will


    not do it again, and then I¡¯ll fuck you afterwards.¡±


    Her eyes opened then; he wants to punish her because she¡¯s been so bad. She knows


    punishments like this, Lucas did them for her when they were still together, this was the kind of


    punishment that would ensure that she doesn¡¯tmit an offense like this again. This is a punishment


    she might not forget, but she would willingly ept if it meant that Cian would forgive her. She pulled


    from his arms and stood up, began to strip off her clothes in front of him and when she waspletely


    naked, she got on her knees and pulled her head down.


    ¡°I am yours to spank as you wish Cian, teach me a lesson I won¡¯t forget. Spank me as much as


    you can so I won¡¯t do it again, and then fuck me hard.¡±


    **********


    Cian looked at submissive Kiara, of course he was going to carry on with the punishment; she¡¯d


    given him permission to after all; now he just wished they were back at the packhouse so he would


    have been able to attain some soap; the one Alpha Lucas normally uses, but now he would just have to


    make do with what he can find. Cian knows everything about the Davie packhouse, this was his former


    home after all, this was where he grew up, and since the time he left, not much has changed around


    here. One of the very things that is very peculiar about the Davie packhouse is that in every room, an


    emergency kit is kept containing ropes, weapons and other tools to aid escape so that in case there is


    a sudden attack by the rogues, the pack members can easily flee and defend themselves. He knows


    that there is an emergency kit in Kiara¡¯s room, and all he needs from there now is the rope.


    He stood up from the bed and looked underneath it, and there the kit was, he brought out the box


    and opened it, removing the ropes and beginning to untangle them. Kiara watched as he did so.


    After he was done with the ropes, he went back to where she was still kneeling.


    ¡°Get up,¡± hemanded her.


    She did so, still facing him and then he turned her around to face the wall, tying her hands behind


    her with the ropes he was holding, a rush of adrenaline coupled with a wince flew right through her as


    he tightened the knots round her wrists, the ropes were ufortably tight and biting into her skin


    already, she tried to pull a bit but her struggle only made the cords tighter. At that moment she began to


    change her mind about what she¡¯d said earlier, she didn¡¯t think she wanted this anymore, maybe this


    would turn out to be a bad idea, maybe she should have begged for something else besides this. As


    she struggled and tried to beg him, only muffled sounds escaped since he had shoved her panties in


    her mouth and sealed her lips with a single strip of silver duct tape from the kit, before pushing her so


    she lost her bnce and fell on the bed. Only one word now defined her current situation-


    helpless.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 90: NINETY

    Chapter 90: NINETY


    The punishment 3


    She shook her head ¡®no¡¯ as a few tears ran down the side of her face. He sat down next to her and


    leaned in and started sucking on her nipples. He was gentle at first, lightly running his tongue around


    one while his hand yed with the other, but then he became rougher with them. He started biting and


    pinching them, making her cry out through her gag. At one point he bit and sucked really hard on the


    skin next to her nipple leaving a huge, reddish-purple hickey. He seemed happy that he had left his first


    mark on her body. She pulled more against her restraints only to aplish nothing.


    He diverted his attention for a moment to look at her and grinned while he spoke ¡°I haven¡¯t even


    started and you¡¯re already getting wet for me, I didn¡¯t know you were such a slut Kiara.¡±


    She red back at him and tried to get the words ¡°fuck you¡± through her gag. Even though no


    words were said, it was clear he got the hint and promptly brought his hand to grip her jaw so they both


    held eye contact, revealing his canines and as he let out his response.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    As the heat from the impact of his words lingered on her skin, he moved across the room and


    started removing his clothing, freeing his naked body from the confines of his wears beforeing


    back to her and mumbled, ¡°When all is said and done, I¡¯m going to end up breeding your tight little


    cunt, and how long that takes depends on you. You can make this hard on yourself if you want to,¡± he


    punctuated this point by bringing his hand to smack her hard across the thighs.


    She gritted her teeth and held in the scream as to not give him the pleasure of her pain. He


    grinned at her stubbornness and said ¡°That¡¯s really cute, but I¡¯m just getting started my dear. Now, be a


    good girl and spread your fucking legs.¡±


    She stared at him, unmoved by hismand. She had her legs mped together and drawn up


    as close to her body as they could get- shielding herself from him.


    ¡°I really, really don¡¯t care to repeat myself Kiara, but I will give you one more chance to save


    yourself from the world of pain you¡¯re about to be in. Open. Your. Legs.¡±


    This was what she¡¯d asked for before she¡¯d even realized it, and he¡¯d mentioned earlier that the


    length of time this punishment would take will depend on her, as she thought of what to do, whether to


    obey or not, she felt Cian¡¯s strong arms grip her hair and pull her to face him again.


    ¡°Are you going to listen or do you want to make this harder than it¡¯s supposed to be?¡±


    When his question was once again met by her silence he continued, ¡°Fine. You probably think I¡¯m


    joking, it¡¯s time to let you know how serious I am Kiara¡­¡± his words trailed off but his hand pped her


    ass again telling her clearly what he meant. Sheid there crying from the pain, feeling every blow he


    had struck, wondering how she got herself into this position. As she was thinking she realized he had


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    started securing another rope to the leg of the bed frame, he then grabbed one of her ankles and pulled


    her leg straight quickly binding it. She could no longer cover herself as effectively, but she could still be


    turned over. He then climbed on top of her, grabbed her hips, and rolled her to her stomach leaving her


    ass exposed to him which was worse than having her pussy being the vulnerable hole. She tried to


    twist away from him, but he had her pinned from straddling her upper thighs. His thick cock was resting


    on her ass cheeks, and though she couldn¡¯t see it, she could feel wetness on her skin from all of his


    pre-cum leaking out onto her.


    She started pleading with what muffled words she could get out through the gags ¡°Please, no,


    stop!¡±


    Heughed at her and said ¡°Oh no sweetie, it¡¯s toote for that. You had your chance and this was


    your choice. Honestly, I don¡¯t even really like anal that much, but I use it to punish obstinate little sluts


    who won¡¯t listen.¡± He reached down and traced two fingers up her slit feeling how wet she had be.


    He chuckled, ¡°You keep saying no to me, but your body is definitely telling me yes. Your cunt is


    absolutely soaked!¡±


    She cried, more into the pillow angry that her body had betrayed her in that way. He then took his


    cock and started rubbing it up and down her pussy covering it in her traitorous juices. He spit on her


    asshole and said ¡°This is going to have to do as far as lube goes so you better bite down on those


    panties.¡±


    He pressed his cock against her small opening and slowly pushed his head past the resistance


    viting her in such a personal way. She cried, screamed and pleaded writhing away from him, but


    there was nothing she could do to prevent this rape. He pushed in half of his length before stopping to


    let her adjust to the pration- a small act of kindness on his part. Tears were soaking the pillow in


    which she had her face buried, and her shoulders were heaving from her sobbing. He pressed his cock


    in deeper until his balls were fully resting on her ass cheeks. Her hole was being stretched in such a


    way by his girth that she felt that he was tearing her open, and then he started to thrust.

 Chapter 91: NINETY-ONE

    Chapter 91: NINETY-ONE


    The punishment 4


    He began slowly pulling himself out all the way to the head before mming back in until he could


    go no further. He reached up and grabbed a fistful of her hair wrenching her head up along with her


    tied-up hands and off the pillow, making her yelp through the panties and the tape. He had ess to


    her breasts now and started pinching and pulling on her nipples while grinding harder in and out of her


    ass. She cried even more as his momentum began building making the pain almost unbearable. She


    knew that he woulde soon finallypleting this degrading act.


    He let go of her hair letting her bury her face back down into the pillow, and grabbed both of her


    hips which helped him fuck her asshole harder and faster. The pain was bing excruciating, but


    then he reached a hand in between her legs and started ying with her vulva which distracted her


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    from what was happening to her ass.


    ¡°Oh, you dirty whore, just feel how fucking wet you are! I¡¯m going to make youe when I shoot


    my load into your ass.¡± His fingers were tracing circles around her clitoris and rubbing back and forth


    across it. She felt an orgasm starting but she didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of controlling her


    body that way so she fought it.


    He persisted with steady, even movements around it in rhythm to his thrusting which was bringing


    her to the edge. She tried thinking of anything else to keep her from going over and giving him what he


    wanted- but it was useless. She felt her pussy start contracting and moans were now escaping her


    throat as she felt him give one final thrust. She could feel his cock bucking inside of her as he held


    himself still and let his cum fill her ass. She cried as he finally withdrew and she could feel liquid


    dripping down from her ass. She wondered if it was cum or blood or both.


    He left her there like that while he went to the bathroom and cleaned himself up. He returned after


    a short while and sat down next to her on the bed. She was more or less in the same position, on her


    stomach, ass in the air since there wasn¡¯t much that she could actually do, nor did she care to try. He


    reached down and untied the ropes restraining her ankle. She instinctively drew her legs together and


    up to her body when he said ¡°Stop.¡± She listened to him this time and stopped her movement.


    ¡°Good girl¡± he whispered while he ran his hand up and down her back.


    ¡°Roll over onto your back now.¡± Sheplied and shifted so she was t on her back, her hands


    still tied behind her and everything exposed for his enjoyment. He traced her fingers over her skin


    making her wince from the sensation.


    Finally, he spoke and said, ¡°this is what¡¯s going to happen now- I¡¯m going to remove your gag and


    you¡¯re going to enthusiastically suck and lick my cock until I am ready to use your pussy. Understand?¡±


    She gave a quick nod for confirmation. ¡°Good girl,¡± hemended. ¡°I like the fact that you¡¯re


    starting to behave.¡±


    He reached over and pulled the tape from her skin and fished the panties from her mouth. He went


    to the table where her untouched food still sat, filled a small cup of water from the jug and brought it


    over to her mouth.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    She drank the water, grateful for it as her mouth was really dry at that point, but she knew it was


    more for his benefit than hers. As he put the cup down, she could see that he was already getting an


    erection from anticipating using her mouth to pleasure himself. He climbed onto the bed and ced his


    knees on either side of her breasts in a position where he could easily force his cock into her mouth.


    She looked up into his eyes and said ¡°Please don¡¯t¡± to which he replied ¡°Shut the fuck up. Now open


    your mouth or I¡¯m going to have to repeat the lesson that I taught you earlier.¡±


    He brought his cock to her mouth and she parted her lips for him since she did not want to be


    fucked in her ass again. He pushed deep into her throat making her choke and gag. He smiled at her


    difort while he thrusted in and out of her, sounds of suction echoed throughout the room and he


    gave her a ¡°Shhhh¡± as he forcefully pushed himself inside of her, feeling the tension of her throat


    fighting and inviting him in at the same time. He fucked her mouth and she gagged appropriately,


    keeping as quiet as she could, but far from silent.


    He abruptly stopped and pulled his cock from her, holding it in front of her face.


    ¡°Lick it,¡± he ordered.


    Shezily passed her tongue around the head since she was still recovering from the throat


    fucking when he grabbed a handful of her hair and growled, ¡°I told you to fucking lick it.¡±


    She started licking all over the head and shaft but really focusing on the head of his cock swirling


    her tongue around and underneath it. He seemed to be enjoying it as his head was back and his eyes


    were closed. She spent a few minutes before he opened his eyes said, ¡°stop. I¡¯m going to use your


    pussy now.¡±

 Chapter 92: NINETY-TWO

    Chapter 92: NINETY-TWO


    Beta¡¯s proposal


    He slid down her body, positioned himself in between her bent knees and started rubbing his cock


    up and down her slit covering it in her juices and his pre-cum. He lined it up just outside of her pussy


    lips and pushed himself into her, not stopping until his balls were touching her. His girth stretched her


    hole putting intense pressure on the inside of her, making her gasp as she adjusted to the feeling of


    him inside of her. He reached both hands underneath her ass and gripped it firmly, giving him more


    leverage to prate her cunt. A little moan escaped his throat while he began to slowly grind in and


    out of her.


    He stayed in that position for a few minutes before moving his body lengthwise on top of hers.


    ¡°Wrap your fucking legs around me¡± he breathed into her ear. She locked her feet around his waist,


    digging her heels into the small of his back. His mouth started working over her body while he was


    fucking her pussy. He started at her neck, biting and sucking it relentlessly. The hope of leaving this


    situation with no visible marks waspletely gone at this point as teeth indentions and bruises were


    already forming. He moved down to her breasts and started brutalizing them with his teeth and fingers.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He bit, sucked, pinched and pulled on her nipples making her beg him to stop and scream from the


    pain which only made him hurt her more. She could feel an orgasm starting from the rhythmic motion


    inside of her and the feeling of his cock gliding back and forth across her clitoris. Those sensations


    coupled with the agony he was inflicting on the rest of her body made her start breathing more


    shallowly with little whimpers leaving her mouth. She was getting lost in the pleasure and pain as her


    hips started moving in time with him bringing her closer to the edge. Before she had a chance to stop it,


    she felt her pussy start rapidly contracting and the ecstasy of her orgasm spreading through her body,


    making her moan. She was enjoying this amazing, warm feeling, so much that she stopped fighting the


    urge and let the feeling take her as he thrust into her one final time, holding himself still as his hips


    bucked pushing into her. She could feel the deluge of cum filling her as his cock kept flexing and


    spasming inside of her. She felt her insides contracting, squeezing and milking his cock- coaxing all of


    his cum to enter her.


    He copsed down onto her body, breathless and spent- holding himself inside of her for several


    minutes. While he was resting on top of her, he whispered, ¡°I want you to know that I was fucking you


    with the intent of getting you pregnant. My seed is now deep within your fertile, juicy pussy, andter on


    I¡¯m going to do it all over again. I¡¯m going to keep pumping loads of my cum into you, but first¡­¡± When


    he finally pulled out, she felt a rush of liquid go down her ass, thighs and onto the bed sheets making a


    big, sticky mess. She smiled.


    He rolled off of her and finally reached and untied the rope from around her wrists. She was very


    grateful for this as her hands were starting to lose cirction.


    He went over to his rumpled clothesying on the floor on the side of the room, bringing out a


    small box from the pocket of his pants. He opened the box, revealing a diamond ring and continued


    speaking, ¡°I¡¯m going to put this ring on your finger, and you¡¯re going to agree to marry me, if not I¡¯ll


    punish you again.¡±


    Kiara couldn¡¯t believe it! A proposal!!! And what better time to do it than now???


    ¡°Oh Cian¡­ you don¡¯t have to punish me again. Of course, I¡¯ll marry you, I want to marry you, I


    really do!!!!¡± She yelped excitedly, not minding her tiredness. He took the ring and slipped the ring onto


    her left ring finger, they would officially seal this engagement with their joining ceremony when they


    returned to the dawn pack, but now they weren¡¯t done with this session yet, Kiara hadn¡¯t served thest


    of her punishment.


    ¡°Now,¡± he grunted, kissing her on the cheeks. ¡°Clean up my cock.¡±


    She promptly moved down and took him into her mouth tasting their mixed fluids. She licked him


    clean until there was no more sticky cum on him, and she had squeezed everyst drop out of him,


    jerking him off with the new ring attached to her finger.


    He stroked her hair, ¡°Good girl,¡± he said as he took her hands into his and started kissing her


    wrists before pulling her down on his chest toy in his arms while he ran his fingers up and down her


    body, slowly soothing her.


    ¡°Did you like that, baby?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t like it at all.¡±


    He smiled. Of course, it was a lie. ¡°Good, then I trust you won¡¯t do that again, else it will be worse


    next time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, only grinned at his statement.

 Chapter 93: NINETY-THREE

    Chapter 93: NINETY-THREE


    Sweet Stephanie


    ¡°It has been a great pleasure hosting you Beta Cian, please do send my greetings to your alpha.


    His help will not be forgotten and I hope that the Davie pack will grow back to the point where we will


    be able to repay you for everything you have done for us.¡±


    ¡°The help does not need to be repaid alpha Daryl, I will ry your greetings to alpha Lucas, and


    we hope to hear good news about the Davie pack in the times toe.¡±


    Alpha Daryl and Cian continued in conversation heading towards the border surrounding the Davie


    pack, where the van was waiting to take him and Kiara home. It had been a wonderful short time they¡¯d


    spent here, and now it was time to go home. Speaking of Kiara, where was she? They¡¯d left her


    bedroom together this morning after breakfast, and she was still with him when they both came


    downstairs to bid Alpha Daryl good bye, they both must have left her behind as they were talking, he


    looked around to check for her and his heart skipped a beat when he saw her with Stephanie. Why was


    Kiara with Stephanie?... he looked closer¡­ they didn¡¯t look like they were fighting though, in fact it


    seemed as if their conversation was a friendly one. Whatever where they talking about?


    **********


    Kiara was following behind Cian and Alpha Daryl when she heard someone call her name.


    ¡°Kiara!¡±


    It surprised her, she wasn¡¯t from this pack so she didn¡¯t expect that someone apart from Alpha


    Daryl or Keisha would know her name, it was a female voice which definitely didn¡¯t belong to Keisha,


    but the voice was very familiar, it didn¡¯t take much time for her to realize that it was the voice she heard


    outside Cian¡¯s room yesterday.


    This was Stephanie! Why was she calling her? Did shee here to yell at her or drag her for


    taking her mate from her? Cian certainly wouldn¡¯t allow that, but that wouldn¡¯t make the situation any


    less embarrassing. Thankfully Cian didn¡¯t hear Stephanie call her name, he was still talking with Alpha


    Daryl, way ahead of where she was. She feared what would happen next as she stopped walking and


    waited until Stephanie approached her.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you when you were already on your way out,¡± Stephanie apologized much to


    Kiara¡¯s surprise.


    She scrutinized her then, Stephanie didn¡¯t look mad or angry at all, instead she seemed so friendly


    with her tone, and beautiful too. She liked her already.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok, Cian is still talking to Alpha Daryl so we might not be leaving for the next couple of


    minutes, is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Good I¡¯ll be quick with what I have to say then.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thedy that my former mate came here with? He mentioned you yesterday¡­. Kiara,


    right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She nodded. These questions were beginning to get ufortable for her, Stephanie didn¡¯t miss


    that.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she apologized again. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep throughoutst night because of what happened


    between me and Cian.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry to hear that,¡± Kiara could rte very well to her experience, because she too


    couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night after the punishment.


    Stephanie continued. ¡°After he mentioned you, I knew I had toe and meet you in person, I


    wanted to meet this girl that did something I couldn¡¯t do; the girl that took over my mate¡¯s heart, I see


    her now and I can see that she¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Kiara blinked, not sure of what to reply her with.


    ¡°I saw you bothing downstairs together; you both looked very happy, it¡¯s like he¡¯s even happier


    with you than he was with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± were the only words that coulde out of Kiara¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No, you should never apologize for love¡­ I hate to say it but Cian was right, the moon goddess


    did make a mistake when it came to our union.¡±


    ¡°H-he said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. He said a lot of things actually, but that¡¯s not important anymore, the most important thing


    now is that he is happy, and even if it¡¯s not with me, that fact that he is happy alone gives me


    satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Stephanie, you truly are a good person.¡±


    ¡°I want you to do one thing for me Kiara.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you pray to the moon goddess so she gives me someone that loves me as much as Cian


    loves you? I really don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±


    Those words touched her deeply, she then remembered how it was between her, Paul and Martha.


    Who knew that this day woulde? Who knew that she would be the one in this position? As she


    recalled her experience on the day she kissed Paul, the day she¡¯d given up on any form of loveing


    into her life again in the future, the day she wished for nothing but loneliness, as she recalled


    Stephanie¡¯s request, she assured herself with one thing in her heart; if the moon goddess could do it


    for her, if the moon goddess could revive her hopeless situation, then Stephanie¡¯s case was a done


    deal, there was no need to feel sorry for her. Stephanie would find someone soon.


    ¡°I will dear, I promise I will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kiara. I can see Cianing towards us, I shouldn¡¯t be here. I¡¯ll be leaving now,


    please take care of him for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, rest assured he¡¯s in good hands.¡±


    Cian had already reached where she and Kiara were standing, his face held a puzzled look which


    was asking for answers.


    Stephanie smiled and gave him onest hug before she left.


    ¡°I hope that the moon goddess blesses your union,¡± and with that she disappeared back into the


    packhouse. Alpha Daryl passed by them, greeting them for the final time before going through the path


    that Stephanie followed.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Cian asked turning back to Kiara.


    ¡°You saw it yourself; she came to wish us good luck.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really sweet of her,¡± he¡¯s always known his Stephanie to be one who wishes well for


    others, even if she didn¡¯t share in the happiness, too bad things didn¡¯t work out between them.


    ¡°Yes, very sweet of her indeed.¡±


    Cian took her hand in his and shed her a smile, changing the topic.


    ¡°Are you ready to go home and be joined with me to be mine forever?¡±


    She smiled back, kissing him. ¡°I sure am.¡±

 Chapter 94: NINETY-FOUR

    Chapter 94: NINETY-FOUR


    Alpha¡¯s blessings


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Lucas,¡± Cian greeted as he stepped into the alpha¡¯s chambers.


    ¡°Good morning, Beta Cian, trust your journey yesterday was fruitful?¡±


    ¡°Yes Sire, we have set up defenses on all of Davie ground and given them the supplies they


    requested, Alpha Daryl sends his greetings as well as his appreciation.¡±


    ¡°They are well received. Kiron told me that there is something else you have to inform me about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I came here¡­um¡­ I came to tell you¡­ that Lady Kiara and I recently developed


    feelings for each other, we have been together for some time now and we have decided to make it


    official in front of all the dawners. I would like to be joined with her tomorrow, that is with your blessings


    of course.¡±


    ¡°I have no objections against your union Cian, only that I hope you make Kiara happy. She¡¯s been


    through so much and she deserves all the love she¡¯s been getting from you. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t


    noticed the both of you exchanging winks and nces at the dining table,¡± Lucas shot him a yful


    smirk as he revealed his observations to his Beta.


    Cian only turned his face away, in an effort to hide his embarrassment, an effort that turned out to


    be futile.


    ¡°Beta Cian, you have been a very loyal and trustworthy follower to me, that alone makes me very


    appreciative of the fact that you have found your own happiness. I am happy for you both, and you of


    course have my blessing, you both will be joined together in marriage under the full moon tomorrow, in


    the presence of all the dawners.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but there will be a double celebration tomorrow as well. Kiron will be crowned as the


    new Gamma after your ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for that Sire.¡±


    ¡°Good, you¡¯d better go and start preparing now; you have a wedding tomorrow.¡±


    **********


    Ava squealed as she ran into Kiara¡¯s room giggling like a little child. ¡°I am so happy for you both;


    you and Cian will now officially be mates!¡±


    Kiara stood up from her bed she was sitting on, surprised by Ava¡¯sprehension.


    ¡°How did you know about that?¡± She asked her while trying to recall if she¡¯d told her before.


    ¡°I overheard when Lucas and Cian were talking about it in his chambers. Alpha Lucas has now


    given you both his blessings!!!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°You really should stop eavesdropping on your mate¡¯s conversations Ava, you could get punished


    for that,¡± Kiara blushed as she recalled the event that led to Cian¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Naaaah!!!! Lucas hasn¡¯t tried to punish me since thatst time, he knows I hate it. But you on the


    other hand, you seem to like getting punished,¡± Ava teased as she poked her.


    Kiara shrugged. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like it, but I don¡¯t hate it either.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, enough of your sex life, lets talk about the wedding tomorrow. Have you gotten your


    dress made?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t even know where to start from Ava, I¡¯ve never done this before.¡±


    Ava hasn¡¯t been joined before too, but she does know how to prepare for the ceremony, she¡¯s


    been taught all about it during busk sessions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, that¡¯s why you have me, we¡¯ll get you one fixed up in no time, Nani has already


    started with the decorations downstairs. So now, we will be going to Reena¡¯s quarters to make you the


    most beautiful dress a wolf bride can wear, I¡¯ll be getting one made too, but not until yours is finished!¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you Ava, I¡¯m so nervous I don¡¯t know what I would have done without you.¡±


    ¡°No need to be nervous anymore dear, you have me by your side now, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just


    great at the altar tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 95: NINETY-FIVE

    Chapter 95: NINETY-FIVE


    Triple celebration


    All the dawners gathered in the open packhouse courtyard that was decorated and lined with


    chairs on the night of the full moon. They were gathering for a double celebration tonight; the beta¡¯s


    joining ceremony and the appointment of the new Dawn Gamma, Kiron Jivani. The air was filled with


    excitement, mosting from friends of the bride and groom as they all took their seats and waited


    patiently for the about-to-be-joined couple to arrive.


    Soon after everyone was gathered, the doors swung open and the alpha of the dawn pack


    entered, holding his mate¡¯s hand in his, everyone stood to acknowledge his presence and as Ava


    marched forward holding Lucas¡¯s hand, wearing a bright red dress, she could feel all the stares pinned


    on her but this time it was different, she didn¡¯t feel any form of embarrassment or shyness like she did


    at the peace ball, instead it felt like she was home, like she was in the midst of her family, just like it


    was with the moonlighters, maybe it¡¯s because they were all familiar faces, these people she¡¯d stayed


    with and had grown to love. They walked forward to take their seats at the front of the congregation,


    alpha Lucas waster directed to sit in the ce where he usually sits whenever the dawners were


    gathered, the mighty throne of the alpha, right in the middle of that of the beta and gamma but he


    refused, saying he wants to sit with Ava.


    The bride and groom entered next, and everyone stood up once more, including Alpha Lucas and


    his mate, Kiara was dressed in the most sparkling white gownced with beautiful designs that Ava


    picked out from the garden, her hair was tucked in a neat bun and her made-up face was covered with


    a light veil. Smiles and cries were shared amongst the audience as they watched the couple march in


    and take their seats beside where the alpha and his mate stood.


    After they entered, everyone took their seats back and then alpha Lucas walked forward to the


    podium to give his speech.


    ¡°We, the dawners are gathered here today to witness a union, a union formed from this pack, a


    union that we know that the goddess will guide us through, and that is why we are doing it under the full


    moon; when her light shines the brightest upon us, in hopes that her light will guide this union to greater


    achievements. Cian and Kiara, please rise ande forward.¡±


    Ava helped Kiara with her dress as she held Cian¡¯s hand and headed towards the stage. Alpha


    Lucas also gestured to the little ring bearer, who stood up from his seat holding the rings on a pillow.


    Alpha Lucas took the rings and handed each one to Cian and Kiara before proceeding with the vows.


    ¡°Do you Cian Budnik, take this woman Kiara, to be yourwfully joined mate? Do you promise to


    love her in sickness and in health? In good or bad, for better or for worse? Will you cherish her, and


    promise never to leave her until death do you both part?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do Kiara, I promise to love you in sickness and in health, in good AND bad, in both better


    and worse times, I promise to cherish you, and never to leave you till death do us part.¡±


    Lucas turned to Kiara. ¡°Do you also agree to this, Kiara Dandi?¡±


    She smiled at Cian, repeating the vows, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°And do your wolves also agree to this union?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    They both howled, indicating that the wolves answered for themselves.


    ¡°As all has been said and done, and by the power vested in me as the alpha of the dawn pack, in


    the presence of all the dawners where the goddess¡¯s light is present upon us, I, Lucas De¡¯ n, now


    pronounce you both man and mate, we will now seal this union with a kiss.¡±


    After they both exchanged the rings, Cian wasted no time in lifting the veil and kissing his new


    mate fully on the lips, everyone apuded the new couple as they shared their first kiss together as


    mates, then they marched out of the halls and changed into their wolf forms, running to the forest at the


    back to howl and mate under the moonlight for the first time, Alpha Lucas had already prepared a small


    honeymoon for them in his cabin afterward.


    **********


    As it was arranged after the wedding, the proceedings continued, Kiron marched in with a small


    set of guards which represented the whole army force of the dawn pack, he walked towards the stage


    while the guards assembled behind him, alpha Lucas was waiting for him when he reached the front.


    ¡°Kiron Jivani, my loyal trustworthy servant whom I have bestowed this great honor, it is with great


    pleasure I appoint you today as the new gamma of the dawn pack. Now are you ready to lead the force


    with nothing short of loyalty and dignity, are you ready to prepare these men for battle, to train them in


    skill andbat, and do you swear to protect the dawn pack by all means necessary when you are


    bestowed this great privilege?¡±


    ¡°I swear to perform my duties efficiently as the new gamma of the dawn pack sire, I promise to


    protect and lead the force into victories in the battles we will face in the times toe.¡±


    The ring bearer returned with another pillow, but it didn¡¯t contain rings this time, it contained a


    pendant, the gamma symbol. ¡°Very well, I see that you are prepared for your new assignment, and


    from this day onward, I appoint you, Kiron Danio, to be the new Gamma of the dawn pack. I bestow


    upon you today this pendant of the gamma, it will strengthen your powers and will guide you and your


    men for many victories toe. From now on, these men answer to you, and you answer to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes sire,¡± he replied receiving the pendant in his hand, absorbing its power before cing it back


    on the bearer¡¯s pillow to be returned to the packhouse vaults.


    ¡°Congrattions Gamma Kiron Jivani. And to all dawners, I present to you, your new gamma.¡±


    Everyone stood up, cheered in excitement and apuded the new officer in charge of the dawn


    pack army, some wondered what had happened to Gamma Filip as they pped, but the majority who


    hated him didn¡¯t care, they were just d not to see his face anymore.


    Kiron bowed once more and took his seat on the left side of the alpha¡¯s throne for the first time.


    Alpha Lucas continued.


    ¡°We are not done yet, I made it known to everyone that there will be a double celebration, but


    tonight, I have decided to add one more item to the list, Ava Maynard, my dear mate, will you please


    rise ande forward?¡±

 Chapter 96: NINETY-SIX

    Chapter 96: NINETY-SIX


    The new omega


    ¡°Ava Maynard, my dear mate, will you please rise ande forward?¡±


    Ava was surprised as she heard her name. No one told her that she would have anything to do


    with whatever that was happening tonight, but seeing as she¡¯d already been called, she had no choice


    but to answer. She stood up, walking slowly towards the stage, and putting her hand into Lucas¡¯s hand


    that was waiting to receive her.


    ¡°Three months ago, I was living the life that the one who cursed me intended for me; the life of a


    lonely wolf, a painful existence that I was meant to die in, but all that changed when I met this woman


    standing here, my mate. The one the moon goddess prepared for me. Ava Maynard, I am d to have


    you in my life, and its not just about the mate bond, the mate bond is nothing but a simple attraction,


    but what I feel for you¡­. what I¡¯ve always felt for you has been nothing short of love precious.¡±


    Ava didn¡¯t know when the tears started running down her face, she didn¡¯t notice, neither did she


    care.


    ¡°But It turns out that I¡¯m not the only one who fell in love with you. The dawners love you Ava, and


    we know that it might notpare to what you used to have, but we want you to be part of us, we want


    you to be our omega, a new addition to our diverse kind, that is if you will ept to be sworn into our


    pack.¡±


    Ava began wiping the tears off¡­ of course this was enough for her, it was even better than what


    she had before, these people loved her, and now, there was no one left in her former pack for her to


    give love to even if she wanted to return.


    ¡°I ept Alpha Lucas De¡¯ n, I ept to be an omega of the dawn pack,¡± she muttered tearfully.


    ¡°In that case, wee to your new home, Ava Maynard,¡± and with that he grabbed her in his arms


    and kissed her in front of all the dawners. Oooohs and Aaaahs were shared amongst the dawners as


    they all watched their alpha lock lips with his mate, they were all more than certain about one thing; this


    was a union that no one could ever break.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    **********


    ***ONE MONTH LATER***


    Ava held in her hand a bouquet of daisies as she followed Lucas into the Bandera cemetery. They


    were both dressed in ck clothing; she knows she does not have any business here, but she also


    does not want to see her matee here all by himself. Not now that she was now a permanent figure


    in his life, he needs all the support he can get in this time of his life.


    They walked past a few graves before they reached their destination at the far end. Two grave


    stones, one small and one bigid beside each other, on the bigger stone inscribed boldly was his


    former wife¡¯s name, Amelia De¡¯ n, the smaller one of course belonging to Bambi. And yes, today


    marks the eleventh anniversary of their deaths.


    ¡°Thank you foring here with me Ava, you didn¡¯t have to do this you know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I wanted to. At least now, you won¡¯t have to be doing this on your own every year,¡± Ava


    stated as she recalled how Nani who stopped visiting after the first two years, confessed thating


    here was too painful for her.


    Lucas sighed. ¡°This is thest time I will being here.¡±


    Ava was surprised. ¡°But why?¡±


    He bent in front of their grave stones and then closed his eyes for a moment, before standing back


    up to answer her question.


    ¡°I want to start a new beginning with you Ava, and I can¡¯t do that if I keep holding onto the past, if I


    keep remembering how hurt I was. I want to rece these dark, painful memories with fresh new ones,


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that is what you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Amelia and Bambi will be fine here now. I know they will.¡±


    She held his hand and squeezed it tight in hers. ¡°If you say so Lucas, if it¡¯s your choice and if it¡¯s


    what will make you happy, then I support your decision all the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you precious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone with them for thest time now,¡± she muttered as she passed by him to drop


    the daisies on Amelia¡¯s grave. She¡¯d picked these out herself from the packhouse garden, Lucas told


    her how much Amelia loved daises when they were still together, she just hoped these would do.


    After dropping the flowers, she kissed Lucas on the lips before saying, ¡°take your time with them


    dear, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the car.¡±


    Lucas smiled and turned back to the gravestones, bending and touching the top of the stones one


    by one before saying hisst words to them, ¡°thank you for being in my life, even if it was just for a little


    while,¡± he picked up a daisy from Amelia¡¯s grave and nted it on Bambi¡¯s, smiling as fresh tears burst


    from his eyes. All that was needed to do has been done, and Amelia and Bambi were in a better ce


    now, watching over him.


    He turned to leave and follow behind Ava, calling her name as she exited before reuniting with her


    so they could leave together. But they were not alone; someone sat on one of the trees, watching them


    closely as they left, watching Alpha Lucas as he smiled with his mate. This person was not pleased at


    all with what she was seeing, far from pleased at all.


    YOU HAVE NOW REACHED THE END OF HER POSSESSIVE ALPHA: TALE OF A BROKEN


    WOLF.

 Chapter 97: NINETY-SEVEN

    Chapter 97: NINETY-SEVEN


    Bonus chapter


    Her Possessive Alpha 2: The return of Sabrina


    ***BLURB***


    The witch is back again; and she isn''t here as Susannah the witch, she isn''t here as Susan the


    deceiver, she is here as Sabrina the lost refugee, she is here with an ulterior motive, she is here with a


    different identity, she is here to ruin Lucas De'' n''s life. She is here to pay him back for all the evil


    that Rabbi the peasant has done to her in the past. She''s ruined his life before, and she is here to do it


    again.


    Now, it''s up to Lucas''s mate, Ava Maynard to stop her. It''s up to Ava to fight for her mate the way


    he fought for her. But will she seed? Or instead, will Sabrina defeat her and get her final revenge on


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lucas De'' n? Only time will tell in Her Possessive Alpha 2: The return of Sabrina.


    ************


    ***EXERPT FROM THE STORY***


    Sabrina smiled in a corner, grinning in ecstasy as she watched it all, watching as Lucas dragged


    his crying mate through the halls and threw her hands off him as she wept and begged, trying to


    touching him but he kept pushing her away. This is all she''s wanted. This was her aim, getting rid of his


    mate so that she would continue with her mission undisturbed, and now that she has finally seeded,


    the rest will be a piece of cake. Ruining his life is going to be so easy from here on now; as easy as the


    day she cursed him, when there was no one there to stop her. Now she would watch as Lucas De n


    will put an end to the life of his mate and she would derive so much satisfaction from it all.


    Ava cried as Lucas dragged her through the halls.


    ¡°Please Lucas.... I swear I don''t know what came over me... I swear by my life that I love you. I


    have never loved any man apart from you Lucas De n....¡±


    ¡®I love you.¡¯ There was a time he once believed those words from her mouth, there was a time


    when he was desperate to hear her say those words to him, but now, hearing those words from her


    only made his blood boil, only made him rage because he knows that his mate is nothing but a liar, a


    liar and a fucking cheat.


    ¡°Please Lucas, please have mercy¡­¡­ plea-e-e-ease!!!!¡±


    He brings out his ws, ready to rip out her heart,


    ¡°Kill her¡­.. KILL HER!!!!¡± the voice is ringing so sharply in his ear, a voice who has no owner. This


    is a very confusing state for him, Ava is crying, bound in chains, Nani and Kiara entered into the hall


    crying too, dropping to their knees and begging for her life to be spared. Sabrina is standing in the


    corner, her words a sharp contrast to what Nani and Kiara are pleading for.


    ¡°If you must kill her Alpha Lucas, then you should. It¡¯s hard but an alpha has to do what he has to


    do.¡±


    Sabrina is right. With the kind of offence she¡¯smitted, he ought to kill her, other alphas would


    not tolerate such betrayal, but with Ava, he just doesn¡¯t know why his mind can¡¯t think clearly when he¡¯s


    with her. He needs to be far away from her, maybe he might decide what to do with herter, maybe


    when he returns to his senses, he¡¯ll hunt her down and kill herter, but for now, he doesn¡¯t want to see


    her.


    Lucas stared at her, eyes fueled with nothing short of disgust and hatred, he didn¡¯t think twice


    before letting the words out.


    ¡°I hereby pronounce my judgement on you for your crimes, Ava Maynard, Omega of the Dawn


    pack. I will spare your life, but you are no longer wee to stay here forever. You cease to be my


    mate from now on, you are hereby banished from the dawn pack starting from this moment, and you


    are to leave immediately. If you, at any point in time ever dare try to return here, I will kill you myself.


    Let it be so from this day.¡±


    ***


    Her Possessive Alpha 2: Coming soon.

 SEVEN

    SEVEN


    Shielded scent


    Ava jumped right out of the bed the minute she realized this. Did it really happen? Did I lose my...


    Oh no! she cried within herself.


    ''La! La!!!'' she called out to her despairingly.


    La always tends to be inactive mostly in the mornings, sometimes Ava wondered why she had a


    wolf if she couldn''t get to her when she needed her.


    Was he here? If he was, where had he gone? She tried to pick up his scent, and then she noticed


    that he was in the cabin too, just outside the room. They were alone in the small building and he was


    sitting by the firece, ying a guitar, she could hear the charming melody right from where she


    stood in the room and it tempted her to go outside to go and meet him, or to continue from where they


    finishedst night. No! She scolded herself, doing that would just add more fuel to the fire, would


    worsen the situation,st night wasn''t even supposed to happen and it did. She had to find a way to


    escape before he came here; and she had to do it now.


    She nced at the window; it was big enough to let her fit through, thank goodness. But what was


    the point of escaping if he was still going to follow her wherever she went? She slumped on the soft


    bed in frustration.


    One of her wonderful ideas suddenly came in at that moment, in an attempt to rescue her from the


    situation. She could shield her scent for a while if she covered herself up in mud. Being a wolf and


    having a versatile knowledge of the mate bond, she knew that this was the only way one could shield


    his/her scent from a mate considered dangerous or unwanted apart from rejection. But it wasn''t very


    known or used because you possibly couldn''t live by covering yourself up in mud all day for the rest of


    your life.


    ''Why not just reject your mate if you didn''t want him?'' La then came out now, after ignoring her


    throughoutst night, nice try girl. She''s been really confusingtely, and now it made Ava wonder


    whose side La was on; hers or his wolf''s.


    She answered her


    ''Well as for the rejection, I''d have to look into his eyes if I wanted to do that and look what


    happened thest time I stood to face him; within minutes he had his organ shoving in and out of mine.


    So, I''ll go with the mud thank you,'' La didn''t say anything to her after then.


    Ava did have ns of rejecting him, but not now, she needed to make sure that when she did, it


    wouldn''t be at night; where it would be easier for them to be intimate and when the moon


    goddess was awake strengthening the mate bond, and second of all, it wouldn''t be anytime now for


    they''d just mated. For now, she needed to be as far away from him so she could think clearly on the


    next thing to do before he found her again.


    She nced at the open window, time to leave now, she thought to herself, she wouldn''t wait here


    for him toe and meet her in this room, no way. Tip toeing to the window, moving as quietly as she


    could and reaching there, she first let out her right leg through the opening, and then her left leg


    followed, before gently sliding her body out through the wooden frame and jumping down on the other


    side. Now on her feet outside, she ran as quickly and as quietly as she could to the river nearby, she


    didn''t have enough resources but she''d make do with what she had; cupping her hand and using it to


    draw water from the flowing river, she mixed it with the loamy forest soil on the ground near the river


    bank; it was difficult, with nothing but her hands to draw water from the river, but she didn''t have much


    time before he found out she was gone, so she had to act fast.


    After making a small mud puddle, she drank a bit from the river water remembering she hadn''t had


    anything to drink since yesterday; even though drinking like this was normal for a wolf, she still


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    preferred the human way of drinking water but now she didn''t have much of a choice. She took off the


    flimsy top Lucas put on her and went into her wolf form after drinking, she then told La the next thing


    to do;y on her back first, and then roll over in the mud puddle. She did so, coating herselfpletely


    in the mud before they continued their journey. La ran out of the forest and journeyed back to the


    house, the house where she, Ray and Ethan lived, located on the other side of Chester.


    **********


    "Where have you been all night bunny?" Ethan, the pack''s beta called out as he saw La gaiting


    into the back door of the pack house, leaving trails of mud prints on the kitchen floor.


    Ethan was Ava''s best friend and Ray''s right-hand man, the three of them grew up together


    attending countless busk sessions until they assumed their duties. Busk sessions were preparation


    sessions where the pack leaders made sure the three future leaders were trained properly for each of


    their respective roles before they assumed them. Ethan and Ray had already assumed their duties a


    few weeks ago, with Ray being introduced as the new Alpha while Ethan became the Beta on the same


    day. Whereas she, the future Luna would be introduced in the joining ceremony which was in three


    days¡¯ time, where she would be joined to Ray as his new mate and Luna to her Alpha and her pack.


    Ava took her human form again and now she was standing in front of Ethan, covered in nothing


    but mud, her filthy look surprised him, as he knew her very well as one who hates to tumble around in


    dirt even with the animalistic part of her that existed.


    "Where have you been Ava?" He repeated vehemently, giving Ava that objurgating look he always


    gave when he''d suspected she had done something wrong, Ava knew he was vexed this time because


    he called her by her name instead of bunny, the nickname he always called her whenever he was in a


    good mood with her. It had never been so hard for her to confide in Ethan before, he was great at


    keeping secrets, but she just couldn''t bring herself to say anything to him right now, she wondered if it


    had anything to do with what happenedst night, but she just stared at him like he was nk piece of


    paper, unable to bring out any words from her mouth to say to him.


    Just then, her betrothed, Ray, burst through the kitchen door, his surprise mirroring Ethan''s at the


    first sight of her.


    "Can someone tell me what''s going on here?" Ray demanded as he stared at his betrothed all


    naked and dirty while Ethan stood at the other side of the kitchen where he was doing the dishes


    before she came in.


    Ava didn''t know how or why her eyes began wandering around at that moment but then she


    spotted a cake that was supposed to go into the trash on the kitchen table, it looked untouched and


    then it made her remember something important, it made her realize why Ethan looked so angry and


    perturbed about her disappearancest night.

 EIGHT

    EIGHT


    Failed birthday surprise


    The wondering feeling she hadst night about whatever surprise Ray and the other pack


    members were nning for her flew right through the window and was reced by the intense desire


    she had for Lucas,¡­.. t-the desire the mate bond made her have for Lucas. All because of what


    happened, she had missed her own birthday party surprise. In all her 18 years of being in her pack, of


    growing up as a moonlighter, she had never for once missed her special day with them until yesterday.


    Even though she didn¡¯t like Ray¡¯s surprises, spending her special day with her pack members was


    something Ava always looked forward to every year, even when the trio moved out of the pack house,


    she still celebrated her birthdays with the moonlighters every year; it was like Christmas to her, and she


    was looking forward to it yesterday before she met Lucas in that sted restaurant, and now she


    missed it all; she had forgotten her own birthday, and it was all thanks to her mate. And now she''s still


    standing here in the kitchen, naked and covered in mud in front of her betrothed and her best friend,


    with no possible exnation to give as to why she disappearedst night, the both of them must


    probably think she has run mad now.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting,¡± Ethan said in response to her silence, he didn¡¯t seem to be pleased seeing the


    state she was in.


    ¡°Now, now Ethan,¡± Ray chided. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s all tired and dirty? She must have had a


    pretty rough night; I don¡¯t think its nice to be putting so much pressure on her. I¡¯m sure she has a pretty


    good exnation for her to have missedst night¡¯s party.¡±


    Of course, Ray would never see the wrong side of any situation, Ethan hissed and returned to the


    dishes behind him.


    Ray walked over to her. ¡°Now dear, go and freshen up and then you cane downstairs and tell


    us where you¡¯ve been.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she felt guilty that Ray had spared her yet another one of Ethan¡¯s interrogation


    sessions, but she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    As she walked out of the kitchen, she could feel Ethan ring holes into her back. She went


    upstairs and did as her betrothed had said, getting in the shower and washing off all the dirt from her


    body. About thirty minutester, she was back in fresh clothes and entered the kitchen to see Ray and


    Ethan sitting at the table waiting for her, her untouched birthday cake had been disposed off including


    the decorations.


    She sat in front of them and looked at Ethan¡¯s face, he was still angry but not as before, she


    focused her gaze back on the two men. They were waiting for her to start speaking and she heaved a


    sigh, not knowing the next set of words to bring out from her mouth.


    ***THREE HOURS LATER***


    "Here."


    Ava woke up from her daydream to find Ray standing near her in their bedroom where she sat


    thinking. He was handing her a wrapped present, probably to make up for what he couldn''t give herst


    night.


    She shook her head, refusing to take it, not because she didn''t show up yesterday, but because of


    the tremendous guilt killing her on the inside for what she didst night; it seemed to be growing bigger


    by the minute.


    "I don''t deserve it, Ray."


    Ray shunned her statement, "Don''t say that, everyone deserves something special for their


    birthday, even if you forgot yours."


    And yes, that was the flimsiest excuse she coulde up with for being absent yesterday, but it


    wasn''t a lie, she really did forget.


    "I''m sorry, you and the others worked so hard to surprise me yesterday and look at how I messed


    things up," she apologized for the hundredth time.


    Ray dropped the gift on the bedside table and sat on the bed beside her, taking her two hands in


    his and ncing at her with those reassuring eyes of his.


    "It''s ok babe, we still have plenty of birthdays to look forward to, it wouldn''t hurt to miss just one.


    Besides, I know how much you love your birthdays, and I understand that for whatever reason it was


    that took you to the extent of forgetting it yesterday, it had to be important."


    She had told them that there was a reason why she forgot her birthday surprise yesterday, but she


    couldn''t bring herself to tell the reason yet. Although Ethan wasn¡¯t buying that excuse, Ray didn''t hold it


    against her, he knew that if they learnt to love and trust each other with time then they wouldn''t have a


    problem revealing their secretster on. She just hoped that time woulde soon, Ray was so sweet


    to her, he''d rejected his mate without batting an eye, he wanted her so bad but he had to do the right


    thing, all for Ava and the pack, but when it became her turn to do the same, she did the exact opposite


    of that; she let Lucas take her, she let him take what she''d been keeping her whole life for Ray. When


    she said she didn''t deserve it; she wasn''t talking about the gift, she was talking about Ray, she didn''t


    deserve Ray at all, she thought solemnly.


    "Let''s open your present!" Ray said excitedly, removing Ava from her thoughts again. He took the


    gift from the table and handed it to her, she just sighed and stared at it in her hand. To be honest, she


    wasn''t in the mood to open any present but she didn''t want to hurt Ray''s feelings so she just went on


    with it.


    She unwrapped it and saw that it was an old picture of the two of them when they were still kids,


    side by side with a more recent photo they took together, holding each other''s hands; seeing it brought


    tears to Ava''s eyes. The two pictures were ced together in one frame. She looked up at Ray and


    gave him a warm smile. That wasn''t all, "Look behind the picture,¡± he told her.


    And when she turned over the frame, she saw a few words in his handwriting, written behind the


    gift.


    Thank you for making me the happiest Alpha alive,


    I promise to love and be with you from the beginning till the end,


    You will always be my precious Luna,


    Love,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ray.


    Seeing the word ''precious'' made her freeze at that point but she tried not to let it show to Ray, and


    then the tension in her heart doubled when Ray leaned over to kiss her. She froze and it wasn''t


    because it was unexpected, but because for some strange reason which she didn''t know the answer,


    Ray''s touch had always repelled her, that was why they hadn''t had sex up till now even though they''d


    shared a room for years. She''d always thought this was a normal feeling and it would go away once


    they were joined, but after her night with Lucas, she became fully aware of the fact that she didn''t like it


    when Ray touched her.

 NINE

    NINE


    A duty to please


    This was strange, how could she prefer the touch of a stranger to the touch of the one she was


    supposed to spend the rest of her life with? The mate bond gave the answer to that question. She


    noticed that Ray was still kissing her; she found it strange that he was enjoying this whereas she


    wasn''t. Didn''t he know that what he was giving her was far from pleasure? She felt bad about how she


    felt; Lucas''s touch was supposed to be the one that repelled her, but no, it was exactly the other way


    around.


    Ray then brought his hand to touch her breasts, and she pulled away from his kiss at that moment,


    panting heavily. He saw her expression and dropped his head in his hand, he was disappointed but


    tried well to hide it.


    "I''m sorry," she muttered.


    "No, no, I should be the one apologizing, I know how you said we should wait and all, but I find it


    hard to restrain myself whenever I''m with you."


    Ray reminding Ava of the reason she refused him whenever he tried made her guilty the more.


    Whenever he tried to touch her in the past, she''d told him she wanted to wait until they were joined,


    that she didn''t want to have sex with him outside their union, he loved her for this and respected her so


    much for her decision. She''d kept her virginity for Ray, and just like that she gave it all to Lucasst


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    night without him even asking, like the fool she was.


    She wished she could tell Ray everything here and now, she knows he''d forgive her but she just


    couldn''t bring herself to say it. Ava wished she and Ray had that form of closure that made it hard for


    couples to keep things from each other, but she knew it was all just wishful thinking.


    She leaned closer to hug Ray, pulling him into her arms, he rested his head on her bosom, and her


    hands found their way into his blonde curls, stroking. Ray wasn''t bad at all, even his kisses weren''t; she


    just didn''t know why she couldn''t feel anything for him even though she''d tried so hard. She felt his


    breath against her chest then and looked down at him.


    He then asked her something she didn''t expect.


    "Can I suck your boobs?" He raised his eyes to look at her pleadingly, the question surprised her,


    typical Ray had never asked her for something like that so openly, before he''d just go right ahead to


    kiss or touch her even still knowing she''d refuse him at the back of his mind, but he still tried anyway.


    She gave him her answer.


    **********


    It might or might not help to ease the guilt she felt, but if it would give him pleasure without her


    having to sleep with him, then she at least owed it to him before she would tell him everything that


    happenedst night. She wanted to please her Alpha even though deep down she wanted someone


    else, so she unbuttoned her shirt without hesitation, baring her firm breasts before him as she removed


    her bra. He stared at her nipples hungrily before taking one of them into his mouth, slowly, he sucked


    on her tender breasts; teasing and stroking with his tongue and teeth, suckling on her peaked nipples


    till they turned red, but yet she still couldn''t feel anything, she didn''t want to ruin the moment; she had


    to pretend like she was enjoying it, so she arched her head back and moaned for him to think she was,


    but she truly wasn''t. The feeling of being with Ray didn''tpare to the feeling of Lucas''s mouth on


    her nipples. It was so unfortunate that Lucas''s mouth did the things Ray couldn''t to her breasts, it made


    Ava feel bad, but it was the truth. As he feasted on her tits, she noticed his arousal beneath his


    trousers. It was sure going to be painful if he wasn''t able toe off that, and that''s when she realized


    that letting him suck her breasts did more harm than good.


    "Ughh!!!" Ray groaned at the blue ballism feeling that overwhelmed him as he released his mouth


    from her breasts. Ava knew she had to do something, she couldn''t leave him like this, it was her fault


    that he was this way; she had to find a way to satisfy him before he exploded. And so, without thinking


    much about it, she went on her knees in between his legs and unbuckled his trousers, freeing his


    hardened phallus from the confines of his underwear.


    She might have been a virgin, but she''de up with other ways to satisfy Ray when he was


    horny in the past without sleeping with him. She used her hands to jerk his cock, working and toying


    swiftly with his length; he moaned and brought his hand to pinch her nipples which were still taut and


    exposed; she winced but didn''t stop him. Ava tried hard with her hands but they still weren''t doing the


    trick; so, she decided to use her mouth instead. She took him in once, trying not to gag as the tip of his


    cock hit her throat the first time. She pulled his penis out of her mouth immediately before she felt the


    urge to throw up, not wanting to hurt him, she tried again but made sure not to push him too far back


    this time, rxing her throat. As her mouth widened around his girth for the second time, she began


    bobbing her head up and down continually and controlling her gags each time she took him in too


    deep. He brought his hand and guided her head as her mouth mmed continuously down touching


    the base of his phallus. She could feel his preamble release on her tongue already as he fucked her


    mouth intendedly, and she knew he was almost there; she pushed harder, increasing the pace and


    letting him hit the back of her throat with each thrust, and then finally, he groaned as his cum spilled all


    over into her mouth down to the floor. Ava pulled his cock out of his mouth then, her chest heaving as


    he fell back and dropped his head on the bed, catching his breath too.


    After cleaning his cum off her lips, she got up and joined him on the bed, he snaked his hand


    around her breasts, feeling it''s softness once more in his arms.


    "Thank you, Ava," he whispered into her ear, and at that point, she assured herself that even if she


    and Ray weren''t attracted to each other, their union could still work.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!